#to tell each other how they feel and then they part ways each with their own anger to themselves and to each other but marching on alone
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
02/03/25; 10:55pm
{ 18+ drabbles / headcanons }
anonymous said: hii. Can i get awkward moments during sex with the boys? đ
featuring: sylus, zayne, xavier, rafayel, caleb
warnings: slight voyeurism with rafayelâs.
[ minors donât interact; by choosing to interact with this content, you have consented to viewing something n-fw despite the warnings. ]
the way sylus kept hitting that special part deep inside of you made you see stars, increasing your pleasure by a tenfold. the sounds of his cock steadily sliding in and out of your heat echoes throughout the room, and you felt so full of him-
a strange, tightening sensation travels throughout your abdomen, making you cry out when you felt an intense climax washing over you, your release wetting his cock profusely as sylusâs hips stutters in response.
his eyes go wide when he sees the copious amounts of your fluid traveling down the length of his cock, managing to drip down onto the bed as you felt the pinpricks of embarrassment coursing through your veins.
it takes sylus a few moments to gather his thoughts, realization dawning on him just mere seconds later when he asks with a low drawl, âdid you just squirt on my cock?â
your stutters of mortification echoes through the room, earning a rich chuckle from sylus when he picks you up, gripping at your backside as he slots his cock even deeper into your now soaked heat, âby all means, thereâs no need to be embarrassed, kitten. in fact, iâd very much like it if you did it over and over again throughout the night.â
zayne had you pinned against the hotel wall, fucking himself into your heat after finishing a lecture at his conference. the way you had constantly teased him with your skin tight dress while clinging to his arms was enough to make the doctor lose the last bit of his self control.
the moment you both return to your room, zayne pounced on you, not even waiting to take off his glasses as he pulled down his dress pants and boxers, shoving your panties to the side before sheathing himself within your slick folds.
as he thrusts himself against you, his glasses kept getting in the way each time you tried to kiss him. feeling frustrated, you quickly grab at his glasses, tossing them aside in the midst of your lovemaking.
momentarily confused as his eyes tried to adjust to the view without the clarity of his glasses. while he moves forward without breaking his connection with you, you felt your eyes go wide when you heard the sound of a loud crack! beneath zayneâs feet.
you met with zayneâs gaze, an apology on the tip of your tongue when you felt your lover suddenly pin you to the bed, pumping his cock in and out of you at a rapid pace that takes your very breath away.
âthat was quite the expensive prescription glasses you made me break, honey. perhaps i should punish you by not holding back anymore?â
you cling to xavier, basking in the way he held you tightly within his embrace. feeling so desperate for each other, xavier carries you to your shared bedroom, tossing aside your clothes before setting your form on the bed.
with his gaze darkened fully with desire for you, xavier quickly sheds off his clothes until he was just as bare as you, spreading your legs before completely sheathing himself inside of your slick folds-
however, the intensity of his thrust forces the top of your head to meet with your headboard, making you cry out as you let out a groan of pain. filled with panic now, xavier quickly slides out of you, his cock already softening due to the guilt of potentially hurting you.
âiâm so sorry! i didnât mean to hurt youâŚâ his hands immediately try to soothe the ache felt on top of your head, earning a soft hiss from you. it takes you a few moments to reorient yourself, but once your head slowly began to stop pounding did you push xavier on his back.
âthat really hurt.â you pout at him, yet instead of allowing xavier to tell you how sorry he was, you interrupt him by grabbing a hold of his limp cock, slowly stroking him back to full hardness while basking in his groans of your name, âas punishment, iâll be the one in charge for the night.â
you tried to convince rafayel to behave during your museum date-
yet he seemed to have had other plans when he traps you behind one of the walls, hands already sliding up the skirt of your dress, âitâs your fault for getting me all riled up, princess.â
he smiles sweetly down at you, already knowing that you could never resist him when he pulls down your panties, allowing it to hang on your ankle as he lifts up one of your legs. he had merely unbuttoned his slacks, allowing his erection to peek through his boxers before impaling your cunt with his cock.
you toss your head back at the sudden intrusion, trying to keep your voice even as rafayel swiftly pumps himself in and out of you. as you became caught up in the moment, you heard a series of loud voices echoing throughout the exhibit. people had came directly into the area where you and your spoiled boyfriend were fucking, your eyes going wide as rafayel stops his rapid thrusting.
âoh the art is so lovely here, dear.â an older womanâs voice echoes throughout the exhibit, making rafayel smirk as he leans in to whisper within your ear, ârelax princess, no one is gonna even notice us.â
as the older couple began to talk about the various art pieces on display, rafayel continues his rapid thrusts in and out of you. he covers your mouth with his large hand, and you could hear footsteps coming closer to where you and rafayel were hidden.
âdear, whatâs that strange⌠wet sound? is there a potential leak somewhere?â
âah, indeed, we should alert the curator of this. it would be a shame to see such wonderful works be ruined by the moisture.â
by now, rafayel was practically grinning at you, continuing his steady pace as the sounds of footsteps slowly walking away eased your anxieties, making you cum directly on rafayelâs cock, the sensation of your walls clamping down on him causes him to shoot his seed deep inside of you.
âheh, what a naughty princess you are, getting off by the thought of getting caught.â the lemurian had a smug grin on his handsome features, still very much connected to you as you could feel his seed running down the length of your thighs.
even when you could feel the blood rushing to your cheeks-
you found yourself unable to deny his claims.
caleb had managed to trap you in his bed, pounding himself in and out of your heat, his mouth clamping down on his dog tag necklace to keep it from moving too much. as your moans and gasps echo throughout the room calebâs phone was heard going off in the middle of his passionate lovemaking.
he clicks his tongue, and before you could even stop him, caleb removes his necklace from his teeth and answers the call, using his free hand to keep the phone pressed against his ear while continuing to fuck you with his cock. âyes?â
âcolonel?â
âspeaking.â
you let out a whimper when he listens to his colleague on the other line, forcing caleb to place his hand over your mouth before moving against you once more. your breasts continue to bounce in tune to his rapid movements, unsure of why he could be so calm while you remained an utter mess for him.
you were dimly aware of all the military jargon caleb said throughout the phone call while his cock was still nestled so deeply inside of you, making you whimper each time his hips met with yours in an almost bruising thrust as he made quick work of finishing his call.
âjust place the reports on my desk. iâll see you at 0600 sharp tomorrow.â with that final phrase, caleb tosses aside his phone before returning his attention back to you, âsorry about that, baby⌠that wonât happen again. now, let your man take care of you.â he had barely began pumping his dick in and out of you when you felt your release quickly approaching-
something about witnessing caleb doing mundane tasks while he fucks your brain out causes a new rush of pleasure to course through your very veins, making you cry out as you spilled yourself on his cock, earning a grunt of approval from the colonel settled above you.
âthatâs my good girl⌠so pretty and perfect for me.â
end notes: iâm back home bc i miss this blog so much đââď¸ also, this request was so hot and so much fun to write âĄ
all stories are written by rei; please do not repost, plagiarize, or translate my works!!
#sylus smut#zayne smut#xavier smut#rafayel smut#caleb smut#sylus x reader#zayne x reader#xavier x reader#rafayel x reader#caleb x reader#sylus x you#zayne x you#xavier x you#rafayel x you#caleb x you#lads smut#lnds smut#l&ds smut#love and deepspace
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Part 2 of Golem!Prowl AU!
_____________________
âI hate it,â Orion sighs.
âIt's understandable. But you can't change the system from the inside without becoming part of it first.â
âI was hoping I could become part of it without becoming a murderer.â
âIt's okayâ says Prowl âYou don't have to. That's what you have me for.â
Orion twitches.
Part 1. Next->
The fic under the cut⤾ď¸
Orion looks...sick. Worried. Scared.
âProwl, do you know what the Great Hunt is?â
Prowl tilts his head keeping up with the lists he received from the Council.
âTraditional raids on monsters made to consolidate control over the land holdings of regular Mechs.â
Orion rubs the bridge of his nose
âIt's a massacre.â
Prowl twitches his wing.
âIt is a measure of intimidation against creatures that cannot be negotiated with. Brutal, I don't deny that, but experience shows it works. The destructive activity of monsters lessens considerably if they know their actions can be followed by punishment.â
Orion stares at him. For a long time. Silently.
Tensely studying him, as if seeing him for the first time.
âYou think killing them instead of finding a compromise is...right?â
Prowl thinks he must be treading on unstable ground.
âI think it works. That is all. Monsters do a lot of damage with their existence. They kill, destroy and pillage. If periodically reducing their numbers reduces their damage, it confirms the effectiveness of the strategy.â
âThey just want to live. Primus' sake, they want to eat.â
Prowl sighs. More for appearances than for any real effect.
âI suppose I can't judge them for wanting to survive. It makes sense.â
Orion nods.
He looks oddly pensive.
âRatchet keeps picking up wounded...â he stammers, apparently trying to find a suitable alternative to the word monster â...wounded beastformers. I've been to his house. It's generous, but I'm afraid of what will happen if he gets caught doing it.â
Prowl frowns
âHe should have stopped.â
âYou wouldn't understand.â sighs Orion âHim. Shockwave. We want to help. To make things better. I don't need you to chide me for disobeying the rules, I need you to figure out how to change them. Ghosts and insecticons deserve freedom as much as we do.â
âBut...â
Orion looks at him angrily.
âNo. Whatever you're going to say in response to that. No. I know you're driven primarily by logic, but I need you to remember it well. All sentient beings deserve to live free. Do you understand? All of them. Period.â
Prowl rolls up the lists and interlocks his fingers in front of him. There are small scuffs on his thumbs and index fingers from constant writing. He occupies himself with running his fingers over them, feeling the difference in texture.
âMech's freedom in such a case ends where someone else's hungry jaws begin. You can't expect monsters and Mechs to just coexist in peace if you give them freedom.â
âNoâ sighed Orion âThat's why I support Shockwave's idea with creating an academy for magically gifted Mechs. He's helping to show the world that so-called 'dark creatures' can be as civilized citizens as any Mech. He teaches them to find that compromise. We can't just expect centuries of hate and fear to be forgotten once the laws change. We must direct this process. To help the Mechs understand and accept each other. Guide them, you might say.â
Prowl feels a headache coming on, as it always does when Orion requires him to logically solve a problem the answer to which lies in the feelings rather than the intellect. He's not built for this. It irritates him.
Orion stops right in front of him and puts a hand on his shoulder.
âTell me what you think of this. If...let's pretend for a second that my morality fiddles don't matter anymore. That the problem of Mechs and monsters coexisting is something you alone need to solve. And solve it in such a way that the outcome is optimal for us as a society. To maximize the number of happy citizens. What would you do?â
Prowl is silent for a moment.
Orion squeezes his shoulder lightly before continuing.
â'Free from my judgmental conclusions, Prowl. From the standpoint of pure logic. What should we do?â
What to do...Prowl's thought process finally finds a direct and understandable train of thought. Monsters make up a paltry few percent of the population of all living Mechs. The numbers fluctuate depending on which region is being considered of course.
In some cities, some types of monsters are considered just fancy Mechs. Some monsters have risen from the status of savages to being respectable Mechs over the course of history. Even Orion's best friend, Shockwave, could be regarded as a mystical creature in some regions due to his gift of flight.
Nevertheless. The percentage is still minuscule.
But even that tiny percentage takes a significant toll on the economy and quality of life, because just one uncontrollable creature can terrorize an entire city.
He notes the weight of Orion's hand on his shoulder. Not judgmental. Orion promised he wouldn't judge.
âI'd get rid of the monsters.â
âOhâ Orion blinks âLocked them in cages? Chased them away? Killed them?â
Prowl twitches his wings
âBanishment will only move the problem in terms of space, and imprisonment isn't secure enough. It would make sense to get rid of the monsters. Once and for all. It wouldn't be pretty or merciful, but it would greatly improve life for everyone, at the cost of a tiny percentage of living beings who were already of no use.â
âAnd you believe that would be a good outcome?â
âI believe it would.â
âBut you're not a Mech yourself.â Orion reminds âWould you be willing to be exterminated along with the rest of the creatures if your plan were put into action?â
Prowl tilts his head slightly. Just to make it easier to look at Orion.
âYou created me to, as you put it, help you make the world a better place. Sometimes in order to improve something you have to cut out the factors that get in the way. It's simple logic.â
âYou didn't answer my questionâ Orion points out âHow would you feel if I decided to take your advice and destroy all mystical creatures, including you?â
âI am not made to feelâ straightens Prowl âMy job is to find solutions to problems. I gave you a solution.â
âYou don't include yourself in the reckoning.â snorts Orion âAgain. You talk as if you will never be affected by anything.â
As it should be, Prowl thinks. He's a conscientious worker and a ..seemingly law-abiding citizen. He does what he can to make Mech's lives better. Even though he may not be a Mech, he's doing the right thing. Why would something happen to him?
Orion removes his hand from his shoulder and shakes his head.
â'Alright. I've heard you. But I want to make it as clear as possible - what you suggested is immoral, cruel, and should never be implemented. Do you understand me? Never. If you want to build a better world, you cannot and will not build it on other people's deaths. Have I made myself clear enough?â
âPerfectly clear.â
âGood.â
-----------------
Ratchet looks...many words could be used to describe him.
He's standing in the center of the trial room with a lot of emotions written all over his face. But if Prowl had to describe - he'd say Ratchet practically radiates rage. Not violent. More of a powerless one.
The rage of a Mech who knows he's cornered, but refuses to even consider giving up and admitting defeat.
Prowl sits in a far dark corner, silently documenting the whole process.
The council is furious. They apparently discovered that Ratchet has been dragging wounded monsters to his house and healing them all this time.
Which is ... very much as expected from Ratchet.
Prowl wants Orion here, but both Orion and Shockwave are now on a diplomatic mission a few days away, so the only support Ratchet has is...Prowl. Who can't help in any way, so he just sits there and meticulously documents the whole process so that Orion can then be informed of every single detail.
The council doesn't look happy. They say that Ratchet is sabotaging the hunters' efforts to contain the monsters by his actions.They are angered by Ratchet's absolute determination to insist that he was doing the right thing.
Prowl would be impressed, if only Ratchet's stubbornness made sense.
It's simple math. Ratchet saves lives. Monsters take them.
Thus Ratchet's life has much, much more weight and is more valuable.
If Ratchet would just accept the Council's decision now and promise to stop curing monsters, the whole problem would be solved as efficiently as possible.
But Ratchet, of course, persists. Probably just because that's his nature.
Ratchet can also afford to be so stubborn because his skill level makes him incredibly valuable to the Council. Prowl knows for a fact that if any other medic were in Ratchet's shoes right now - they would have been sentenced to banishment or execution by now.
When Ratchet realizes exactly how the Council caught him, his rage is instantly replaced by shock.
This revelation is enough to startle him and make him back down. To nod and numbly swear that he will end his "blasphemous hobby."
Prowl carefully folds the scribbled scrolls into the case as the Council doors close behind both his and Ratchet's backs.
âOrion will be happy to know that you were prudent enough to avoid death.â
Ratchet shifts his gaze to him
âYou knew? Knew they could see through our optics? Did you know they could find out anything about any Mech at any time?â
Prowl tucks his hands behind his back and nods politely
âKnowing things is my job.â
Ratchet sighs. Heavy. Exhausted. Doomed maybe.
âHow does Orion deal with it...â
âOrion has a reputation with the Council. They consider him a decent, law-abiding Mech, so they see no point in keeping tabs on him.â
âAre you kidding?â Raetchet raises his eyebrows âOrion can't do everything he does and remain âdecentâ in their eyes. He and Shockwave practically cuddle with every possible creature every day and all they get is a little reprimand????â
Prowl tilts his head
âOrion learned to look away in time. And he has me for everything else.â
Ratchet doesn't answer him. He rubs the bridge of his nose tiredly and starts to walk away.
His shoulders look oddly tense. He looks defeated, but not in the way a Mech would describe a slain turbofox. No. There is a deep-seated, angry determination.
A willingness to act dictated by desperation.
The news of the surveillance has thrown Ratchet off balance but not knocked him off his feet as the Council had hoped.
Prowl looks at his back and walks off in the opposite direction. The problems of living, feeling Mechs have always been and will always be mysterious to him.
Ratchet does what no one expects him to do.
He doesn't stage protests. He doesn't accept the verdict.
He leaves silently, taking with him only medical supplies and an old lantern.
The council is furious, turning over every stone in an attempt to find him, but all in vain.
Prowl's daily duties now include âkeeping track of any possible news related to Ratchet.â
And then, no matter what he finds, report to Orion that he's found nothing.
Put on a little regular show for all concerned. Show the Mechs in the Council that Orion remains loyal and does his best to find and bring to justice any blasphemer whether it's a friend of his or not.
He is his purpose. But the more time passes, the harder it becomes for him to trace the path to the fulfillment of that purpose. He envies the golems whose only function is to scrub floors. Their lives are understandable. A clean floor is a temporary but easily attainable goal. They are happy to fulfill the goal for which they were created. And then they're happy knowing their job is done well, until the floor gets dirty again.
Prowl is walking towards his goal, but it's not getting any closer. He knows what he needs to do to get there, but the variables are constantly changing and he has to adjust his course of action each time according to new information, conditions, and Orion's opinion on them.
Politics is infinitely more complicated than mopping floors after all.
ââââââââââââ
Orion doesn't turn around on him as they walk down the hall. But Prowl can physically feel the attention focused on him.
âProwl. Did you know I was awarded today for my ''outstanding service'' by the entire Council?â
âI did not.
âThey've gone through all the reports and discovered that according to the logs me and my mechs are performing excellently when it comes to eliminating mystical threats.â
âCongratulations.â
âIt's funny that you feel the need to congratulate me tooâ Orion continues âBecause I certainly didn't give orders to eliminate anyone.â
Their pacing doesn't falter. They continue to walk calmly down the hallway as if nothing is happening. But Prowl can practically taste the increased tension.
âProwlâ says Orion âWhy is the Council rewarding me for murder? And where are the Mechs they think I killed now?â
Prowl checks the scrolls. Not because he doesn't remember. Just to buy some time to formulate an answer.
âThey were the inevitable casualties. I took charge of their destruction. On your behalf.â
âYou know how I feel about killing.â
âI know.â nods Prowl for some reason. Why? Not that Orion can see it âI also know how the Council feels about Mechs showing suspicious activity. They would have started watching you as soon as they noticed you were letting monsters slip away from you suspiciously often.â
Orion...sounds... conflicted. He sounds struggling.
âYou killed them.â
âI gave the order. As any other hunter would have done in my place.â
Orion stops so abruptly that Prowl doesn't catch the moment and bumps into his back.
âWe're supposed to be better than other hunters Prowl! How can you still not grasp that concept!!!â
Orion looks furious. Prowl discreetly looks around.
Around them is a relatively empty hall. Windows covered by heavy curtains. The cleaning golems scurrying back and forth.
âI understandâ he says âBut let me remind you that you cannot test their trust infinitely. Your 'being better' rests on your reputation. And it's my job to make sure your reputation lives up to it.â
Orion looks at him...Prowl isn't even sure how to describe it. Usually he has to argue with Orion's logic, proving his point but this time...Orion is the one arguing with him.
It feels strange. Uncomfortable.
He's doing everything Orion wanted him to do, but for the sake of it he has to do something Orion can't stand.
Orion clenches and unclenches his fists helplessly. Rubbing the fabric of his cloak.
âShockwave can save lives without killing anyone.â
âShockwave is one unfortunate act away from serious consequencesâ shakes his head Prowl âHis academy is looking more and more like his own small army every day. His students are not loyal to the Council, they are loyal to Shockwave. And the Council knows that. And will use it. And it won't be pretty when it happens.â
âNo...â shakes his head Orion, not addressing anyone in particular âNo no no no no...â
Prowl can understand why Orion is upset. But he also knows he's right this time. Shockwave may look like a fine example of mercy, but he walks on the very edge of the law and any wrong move will instantly turn him from âout of the box thinkerâ to renegade.
The Council will come for his head and the Council will get his head because Shockwave will have nothing to prove his loyalty with.
Orion will. Prowl made sure of that.
Orion can bend the rules, can borrow the Council's trust, can do all sorts of reprehensible things. He can stumble and fall and then fall a couple more times and find that it doesn't hurt him because Prowl caught him even before he stumbled.
He did it at the cost of lives. Yes.
But Orion's life is far more valuable than the lives of monsters.
Society doesn't need monsters to become better, but society needs Orion. Monsters need Orion. Because if Orion is gone, no one else will care about his idealistic goal.
âSometimes I forget how creepy you can be...â mutters Orion âYou're going to betray me sooner or later.â
âI could never betray you.â Prowl twitches his wing.
âYou've successfully betrayed what I believe in.â
âIt's fine with me if you hate me for it. As long as you are alive, safe, and can continue your quest.â
Orion falls silent.
He turns away to stare at a strip of light from a nearby window. There are beautiful, wrought iron grates that cast an intricate, curved shadow on the floor and walls.
A golem janitor hurries past them.
âI hate it,â Orion sighs.
âIt's understandable. But you can't change the system from the inside without becoming part of it first.â
âI was hoping I could become part of it without becoming a murderer.â
âIt's okayâ says Prowl âYou don't have to. That's what you have me for.â
Orion twitches.
Shockwave falls.
Prowl isn't there to see for himself, but a lot of rumors reach him. Lots. Lots of rumors.
The Mechs say the time of the Great Hunt has come.
They say that when the hunters arrived on the Academy's doorstep, Shockwave didn't let them in.
They say. He stood in front of the gates.
With sword in one hand and the Primus Covenant in the other, and declared that his school was a sanctuary for all living beings in need of protection.
Claimed that anyone who dared set foot inside with a weapon would have to go through him.
âAnd they retreated!â gestures Orion frantically âThey didn't dare test him! They backed away from the walls of the Academy. I don't know how many monsters were left alive in the forests that night, but none of Shockwave's students were harmed...â
Prowl listens with a healthy dose of wariness
âThe Council wouldn't just let him do that.â
Orion begins nervously winding circles around the room.
âYou're right, you're right. You're right now and you were right back then. They're going to bring him before the Court by tomorrow, and...â
âThere's no chance of that ending well,...is there?" Prowl finishes his thought.
Orion looks pained
âThey'll be going through everything he's been up to. Every forged document, every enrolled Mech who by all criteria should be considered a monster. Every time he sheltered them from the Council instead of destroying them. They'll realize what he's been doing and they won't like it at all.â
Prowl...trying to sound reassuring.
âShockwave has tremendous support from his Academy. There's a chance the Council will be afraid of invoking their wrath and won't judge Shockwave too harshly.â
Orion continues to walk in circles
âYou think so?â
âThere is a good chance.â
Prowl finds Orion in Sickbay. Which is very disturbing and wrong, because Orion was supposed to be at the Trial. Supporting Shockwave and begging the Council to relent.
But Orion is in Sick Bay. When he shouldn't be.
And he's covered in ugly dark burns. From something Prowl can't recognize.
This is all wrong. It's all--
âWhat happened at the trial?â
Orion sounds. Startled.
âThere was no Trial.â
âWhat?â
Orion sounds as if something inside him has cracked. In every sense of the phrase.
âThe Trial hasn't even had time to begin. He...â Orion clutches his trembling fingers, hoping to still them, but it has no tangible effect. His shoulders are trembling.
He looks like his whole body could be torn apart with one careless touch. âThey asked him if he would plead guilty to aiding and abetting dark creatures. All they had time to ask was if he realized he was wrong.â
An uncomfortable, prickly feeling settles in Prowl's mind.
"And?â
Orion squeezes his fingers so hard the creaking of hinges becomes audible.
âIt...I...Prowl, his very spark began to ooze dark magic. It was horrible, it was like.. it was eating him from the inside. The entire courtroom became darker than night, many Mechs got burned. I've never seen anything like this before! He..It.. started attacking Mechs and destroying everything...it was like it went crazy...it attacked me and I had to...Prowl I had to fight it! I didn't...I'd heard about it happening but I believed until the last minute that I wouldn't have to face it...â
Gears of chaotic detail fall into place in Prowl's mind.
âShockwave...turned into a demon...?â
Orion nods shakily
âThe Council didn't even have a chance to sentence him or spare him or even sort out what happened.....
He stated that he did not consider himself guilty for what he had done and...Primus was the one who made the judgment before anyone else could...â
That's... terrifying really. For a number of reasons. Losing a close friend is awful, being subjected to such merciless punishment is awful, but also...
What sends a chill down Prowl's back is the moral implication that such punishment carries.
Orion, as if reading his thoughts, raises his gaze to him
âIs what we are doing...wrong? I don't...does Primus think helping monsters is worthy of punishment?â
Now that's a really reasonable question.
Shockwave would say that Primus is merciful and would never condemn a Mech for an act of kindness. But Shockwave ended up being condemned.
Ratchet would say that he doesn't care about Primus' opinion because Primus isn't real. But Ratchet isn't here.
Prowl wants to say that it doesn't matter whether or not Primus thinks they're wrong, what matters is that he can at any moment force his justice on any living spark, so his concept of right has to become Orion's too, or else he's doomed. But Orion is definitely in no state to have a philosophical argument. He looks shattered and Prowl almost instinctively is about to go and find Shockwave, but remembers that option is no longer available.
He's not made for this. Shockwave has always been the one to cheer Orion up on a bad day. Not Prowl, no. Prowl isn't sure what to do so he just sits down next to him and gently places a hand on Orion's shoulder. The one where he can't see the burns, so it shouldn't hurt.
âI don't. I'm used to always relying on your point of view as a reference for what's right and what's wrong.â
âI knowâ runs a shaky hand over his face Orion âBut it's not like I'm perfect. I try, god, I try but just like with the logical part - my vision isn't flawless. Have I been...wrong all this time? Trying to disrupt Primus' intended vision? Maybe what I've been trying to fix never needed fixing. Maybe it's just me being so stupid and not understanding things maybe...???â
Orion cuts himself off mid sentence, realizing that he's started raising his voice and waving his arms around again. He sits back down on the medical bed and curls back up into a miserable ball.
âWhat should I do....â
âI don't know,â Prowl repeats awkwardly.
He is his goal. But his goal ..doesn't exist anymore?
He doesn't know where to put himself.
Golems are made to fulfill requests. But Orion's request system has been evolving and complicating for so long that Prowl can't tell where its boundaries are anymore.
He feels lost.
ââââââââââ
Orion stops cold.
âWhat...â
Prowl, standing at his right hand looks equally puzzled.
They are in a spacious courtyard bordering directly on the Council building. It's a very beautiful, open and spacious place because it was originally built with large crowds of Mechs in mind. There's wide walkways, a massive circular plaza with fountains and statues.
And right now, it's filled to the brim with Mechs, most of whom Prowl is seeing for the first time. They're all wearing knight armor and carrying weapons, however still kept in their scabbards.
They look like a small army. A very, very diverse army, Prowl realizes. Because there are almost no regular Mechs among them.
Orion looks... distraught.
Mechs? Monsters? A few knights separate and come closer, bowing their heads respectfully.
âOrion Pax.â
There is so much grief and disbelief in Orion's eyes that it physically hurts to look at him.
When he begins to speak his voice sounds hoarse, like someone has poured sand down his throat.
âWhat...what are you doing here...?â
The knight standing in front of everyone ceremoniously places his palm on his spark.
âWe are here to fulfill the last will of our mentor and your friend. Shockwave has decreed in his last will that in the event of his death his legacy must pass to you and those of us who wish to carry on his work must publicly pledge our allegiance to your will.â
Orion clutches his hands together to keep them from starting to shake again.
âBut...I was there. I...your mentor was slain by my hands...how can you..."
"It doesn't matter. Everything that was his is now yours." smiles the knight sadly "We will make sure his legacy lives on. And even if the Academy falls - you can always count on us."
At the same time as he finishes speaking, the knight in blue armor drops to one knee, pulling Shockwave's sword from its sheath and holding it out respectfully to Orion... who looks like he's about to start crying.
He dazedly accepts the sword, twitching in surprise when it turns out to be heavier than expected and probably tries to say something, but all that comes out is a short sorrowful sigh.
He just.
Clutches the sword to his chest, watching in disbelief as all the arriving mechs get down on one knee following the blue knight. There aren't that many mechs, but at this point - they seem to rival the sea.
Prowl knows some of them. Many of them made their way to Shockwave after Orion found them. There's the harpy over there who nearly ripped Orion's head off the first time they met. A few ghosts he can remember the faces of but doesn't know the names. He'd had a long argument with Orion that day, trying to convince him that he shouldn't take their word for it when they promised to make it up to him.
And now they're all here. In beautiful new armor. Executing their mentor's last will and testament.
Just like regular Mechs, only a little eccentric looking.
The crowd of hunters that has come to find out what's going on looks as speechless and dumbfounded as Orion.
" What" Orion also gets down on one knee to be on the same level as the knight "what's your name?"
Prowl squints warily from behind Orion's shoulder. The blue mech looks normal, but to be honest, there's no way someone coming out of the Shockwave Academy is going to be an normal plain mech. There has to be a catch somewhere.
"My name is Skids," smiles the knight shyly. "I am...was...Shockwave's best student."
"You are very brave Skids" smiles Orion sorrowfully "I promise to do my best to take care of Shockwave's legacy. And you."
Orion drops his head on the table tiredly.
"This is crazy..."
Prowl pulls an important document from under Orion's head
"It's also quite devious. Shockwave told them specifically to swear to you where all comers can see it. So there's no way for the Council to accuse you of purposely swaying an army of monsters to your side. Everyone saw that this gift was given by force. Now you have many allies with unique skills who are loyal to you and the Council won't try to take them away because they are firmly convinced that you are loyal to the Council."
Prowl examines the document for damage before setting it aside.
"It is..."
"Shockwave gave you an opportunity."
"And I don't know what to do with it!" raises his head Orion "Shockwave was smarter than me and made a lot of plans in case of...I don't know...anything?? I didn't...Prowl. We've been down this path for so long and I was always sure there would be something good at the end of it. Or at least better than it is now..."
Orion rubs his chin and shakes his head awkwardly
"...But if there's only the wrath of Primus and endless darkness at the end...I can't ask anyone to follow me there. I'm not sure if I can keep going myself..."
He sighs helplessly
"I'm not even sure if that even matters."
"The chance that Shockwave would try to use you in some way was about twenty-eight percent."
Orion twitches
"What?"
"I understand that you're hurt by his...fate." Says Prowl "But have you considered the possibility that Shockwave was being punished for betraying you rather than the Council?"
Orion doesn't even answer at first. Just looks at him dazed and bitter.
"Prowl...no. He couldn't have."
"I'm just speculating" shrugs Prowl "Shockwave was punished but as far as I know God didn't bother to name the exact charge. We don't know one hundred percent what exactly caused his...sentence. He may have betrayed the Council's ideas, or he may have betrayed yours."
They both just exist in silence for a while. Processing the information.
"If...and I mean if!!! If Shockwave was convicted of harboring monsters, then everything we've been doing all this time can be considered useless blasphemy..." says Orion slowly "...but if he was punished for something else..."
"...then that would mean there's nothing wrong with your idea." finishes Prowl.
Orion frowns
"It would also mean that Shockwave lied to me..."
Prowl nods. The situation is ugly no matter which way you look at it.
Shockwave, as Prowl knows him, would hardly have framed Orion, but Mechs tend to go to great lengths to avoid execution.
If Shockwave had shifted some of the blame to Orion then, it would have partially saved him. Was that what he was going to do? Was this what Primus had stopped him from doing?
Orion's finials twitch slowly
"I don't know Prowl. I don't know what to do. I don't want anyone else to get hurt because of my fantasies."
Orion is hard to read, but right now he's an open book.
Prowl tilts his head
"You're scared."
Orion looks. Defeated. Crumpled.
Discolored.
" I am."
Prowl can't work with that. He's used to solving logical problems and making lists and strategies.
He doesn't know how to get someone to stop being scared.
"Is there anything I can do for you?"
"I don't know." mutters Orion "I don't know, I have no idea. It's too much...All these new knights, this whole council situation and now you're also saying that the mech I treasured the most could actually be a liar and...just leave me alone."
"But..."
"Just go away!" shakes his head Orion "Go find something else to do, find a hobby, I don't know! Get out of my head and out of my personal life!"
Prowl nods silently.
Places a couple papers in their places and silently walks out the door.
Gestures a greeting to some mech passing by.
And is completely unsure of what to do with himself.
Orion's too stunned by everything that's happened to give him a clear purpose. And without a purpose, he...he's gone.
He continues to stand by the closed door.
A thought runs obsessively through his mind.
If Shockwave was sentenced for something no one knew about, then punishing him the moment of that trial was a truly terrible decision and even worse timing.
But if Shockwave was sentenced for helping monsters...Prowl isn't sure why his mind resists the idea.
Maybe he's not being objective because he shares Orion's views and aspirations.
Maybe because he has looked at the entire square filled with dangerous monsters and has seen nothing but sorrow and respect in them.
The idea comes naturally.
Then God must be wrong.
He looks at the cleaning golems again. He envies them.
They are peace and contentment.
They are a clear and simple goal.
Probably the biggest stress that happens to them is random mechs passing by and interfering with their cleaning.
And then there's Prowl, standing by with no meaning or purpose and wishing he could throw something heavy because the one who gets in his way is an indefinable force of nature and a complex system of values and beliefs created by millions of years of cultural development....
But Primus can't stop him, can he?
Prowl is not alive. He has no emotion so that his intentions can be categorized as evil, but more importantly he has no spark so that its magic can turn him into a demon.
He is his purpose. His purpose is his god. And Primus stands in his way.
He turns around and walks away.
#maccadam#transformers#tf mimics au#prowl#Prowlâs beef with God#Orion pax#shockwave#senator shockwave#Ratchet#Skids#Oh no Prowler#Orion doesnât want you around right now#go find someone else đ#Iâm done with Prowlâs backstory. Now you know how he thinks so#when you see him being weird later you will know exactly what is wrong with him haha#also eheheh. the great hunt lore#the reason there was almost no foxes in Ratchets part of the story#I have a lot of thoughts about religion and all the ways it fucks people up
898 notes
¡
View notes
Text
"Your girl" - Part 13 | The Salesman x Reader
Summary: If you don't make up soon, things will either escalate or stay that way forever. Which one would be worse?
Warnings: dead dove do not eat, kidnapping, mentions of sexual abuse and other traumatic events in the past, numbness, helplessness, violence, threatening, mentions of blood, mentions of murder/gore/death, body issues, trauma talk, stockholm syndrome, forced relationship, unhealthy relationship, depression, manipulation and low self-esteem, mentions of sexual activities, loss of identity, mentions of pregnancy, threatening, mentions and threats of suicide and self-harm, (rough) oral sex, penetration, breeding kink, degradation kink, not beta-read, if I've missed any warnings or tags please tell me! mdni 18+!
"Your girl" - The Salesman x Reader Masterlist
It started off small.
The tension in his jaw. The clench of his fists. The way he lingered in rooms he had no reason to be in, as if expecting you to finally give in.
But you didnât. And then his evil twin took over again. Just like that.
Your books went missing. From one day to the other, you woke up and when you stepped into the warmly-lit living room, you immediately realized it. The shelf was empty. He didnât leave you a single one.
That same night, when you made your way back to your room in order to cry and weep yourself to sleep, you realized something else was missing. Your blanket had disappeared. The radiator was turned off. And when you tried to turn it back on, it stayed cold.
Eventually, the meal portions became smaller. For each meal, the plate stayed the same size, but it got emptier. In the end, it was hardly enough to feel full. Just enough to pick at it and feel incredibly sad.
And why?
Because he wanted a reaction. A word, a glance, a single sign that you were still there. That nothing had changed, that you still belonged to him. But for once in your life, you were being stubborn, Â far too stubborn. The moment you realized he would punish you anyway, even if you did things the right way (you didnât try to escape), you gave up. You gave him up. Gave up whatever it was between you two. Because there was one thing you wanted even more than him.
An apology.
Not your freedom. Not even your goddamn hair.
You wanted an apology.
You knew how incredibly stupid it was to assume he would ever break the façade of cold and ruthlessness, even if it was for you. And after all, he had done his best, hadnât he? In his eyes, sure. He had.
He hadnât apologized with words, of course. That was sheer impossible. But you saw it in his actions. The soft touches, the lingering glances. The hesitation in his grip. And the softness in his eyes.
The way he stood in the doorway of your room, night after night, watching and waiting. Brooding. Hoping, maybe.
At first, he tried to play along and approach the situation nicely. Youâd wake up and find something sweet on your nightstand. A book even. Back when you told him what your favorite book was, he went and bought it. A hardcover book and what was even worse, an old one. Original cover, worn out pages. It smelled like an old bookstore. It smelled familiar. Like the only home you knew. Words. Phrases. Imaginary worlds.
The moment your eyes registered the title, you felt a sinking feeling in your chest.
Wuthering Heights.
You loved it especially, because, during the course of your twisted childhood, it allowed you some closure. It made your terrible home of Yorkshire feel like more of a home. The thought of Catherine Earnshaw running around the moors, Heathcliff yearning for her, their combined pain and their longing â it turned the battleground of your childhood into something beautiful, something romantic. Like your tragedy wasnât the only that took place there. It was the birth of something beautifully sad.
At some point, you had told him about it. The meaning the book held to you and how you loved old book stores. Second hand pages and the smell of words.
Of course he remembered it. He was always considerate like that. And back in the day, when you found that beautiful book on your nightstand, covered in dark blue and the title in an innocent white, you almost broke the spell. You almost found yourself running back to him, forgiving him, being his girl.
How could you not? It was obvious that he felt something for you, wasnât it? Even if he would have rather died than ever admitted to that.
But you stayed strong, for that one time in your life. You stayed true to yourself and the promise not to give in first. Let him feel that he hurt you. Let him feel that he broke your heart, just after he brought you back to life.
You stayed stern. Ignored him during every meal, even though you felt his gaze on you.
The blister stayed firmly in place as well. After you had woken up that one morning and found it on your nightstand, you first reaction had been to feel fear of course. You had almost forgotten about that. You still didnât know what had occupied your mind to make you do that. What devil had possessed you to stop taking the pill?
He had been so loving at times, so gentle. Maybe it was that. You had felt too safe in his embrace. You didnât want to ever leave it. And after all, he left you the choice of taking it, right? So, you stopped. Four days you took it and after endless, heated arguments with yourself in your head, you stopped.
Try and live for once.
Maybe something good will come of this, after all.
But then he locked you away. Cut your hair. He didnât believe you. And suddenly, everything was different. He didnât speak first. And, God, you wouldnât be the first to speak, either. If he took every inch of your hair, if he took every last bit of you. You wouldnât give in. Not you. Not this time.
Of course you missed him. Dearly. You spent your days longing and your nights yearning.
Catherine and Heathcliff.
But you had managed a lifetime without a gentle caress before. Why would you budge now, just because you knew it now?
 Eventually he got impatient. And he took the books. The blanket, the food. The warmth. He took your comfort and all the love you felt for him. You felt the loss of his touch, of his love, like a physical reaction in your body. Something was missing. And despite your anger and your resentment, despite the disappointment and the sadness you felt, there was a part of you that wanted nothing more than to curl up beside him, rest your head on his lap and have him read to in this painfully soft voice of his, that made you feel like you were home.
You knew he didnât do it as a punishment. He wanted a reaction. A cry, a yell, an angry word, a fight even. Everything was better than this silence.
The silence was a living, breathing thing, that took up all the space in the apartment and pressed down onto your chest, hard enough to suffocate you. And to your immense satisfaction, he seemed to feel the same way. Until, finally, he snapped.
You sat hunched over your ridiculously tiny amount of rice and a small broccoli rose. Your stomach grumbled loudly and you knew this wasnât going to help. But you sat in silence nonetheless and tried to savor every bite.
He stood at the counter and stared down at it, his hands gripping the edge tightly. And eventually, the silence broke.
You heard the crash before you saw it â his plate, shattered against the kitchen wall. You flinched and cowered, digging your nails into your palms painfully. But you still didnât look at him. Until his voice cut through the silence in a low growl.
âEnough.â
It was enough to make you glance up, slowly and almost carefully. It was the first time that you looked at him in weeks. You had played this game for weeks. And now it was him who lost it.
âSay something.â
You were tempted to. But you stayed strong.
You took in his appearance, the way he looked like he hadnât slept in a while. His eyes were bloodshot and his charming smile formed into a scowl. You suddenly realized, despite it all, you felt bad for him. You didnât want him to suffer.
Behind that whole horrible mask, there was something human inside him. Someone who felt pain and who had been through a lot. Someone who had been betrayed and hurt, by the person who was supposed to protect him.
Just like you.
Someone who cared about you, in his own twisted way.
And yet you stayed stubborn.
âSay something!â He growled again and took a step closer to you. He was angry, you could tell as much, but he was also frustrated. Behind the fury in his eyes, there was also a hint of desperation. More than a hint, a whole lot, actually. Despite the growl which was tinged in anger, you heard the softness of a plea between his words.
You opened your mouth and closed it again. Then you slowly unclenched your fists and looked down at the plate in front of you. He would never apologize. Because to do so, he would have to admit that he did something wrong. And he was far too proud for that. He was too full of himself. Also, he preferred getting angry for no reason. Apologizing wasnât really his cup of tea.
You stayed silent and it tore at his soul. And hurting him hurt you.
When you still didnât answer, he huffed in frustration and took another step closer. His stance was menacing and threatening. Even though you hadnât felt the pain he could inflict on you in a few weeks now, your body remembered. It was hard to forget how the humiliation seeped into your bones like a cold, how his fist felt, whenever it connected with your body. The sound of the countless slaps to your cheek, which were echoing through the halls. The sound of your quiet despair.
He gritted his teeth and you knew, you were about to get reminded of it. Somehow you didnât even expect it. It was almost like he had forgotten how touching you worked. After all, it had been a while. His movements seemed somewhat uncalculated. He reached out his hand above his head, but before he could land the first blow, he froze at the sound of your voice.
âI want to leave.â
Your voice was soft and gentle, small and timid, yet determined. It was such a contrast to his own anger. When he heard it, he stopped immediately. A part of him seemed relieved, like he hadnât expected you to ever speak again. He seemed to savor the sound of your voice in his head. But by the time his brain registered your words, he frowned and slowly lowered his hand.
âWhat?â
You nodded and slowly looked up at him again. âI want to go. I want you to let me go. I want to go home.â
He scoffed. âThis is your home.â
You shook your head. âI want to leave.â You said in the same, soft voice.
His frown deepened. âThereâs no such thing. You knew the deal, when you accepted it. You belong to me. Youâre not going anywhere.â
You took in the way he didnât even look angry. Just frustrated and so very confused.
âI knew the deal. But I donât want to stay.â You took a deep breath. âI donât feel safe with you.â
Something flashed in his eyes, something that was equally dark as it was hurt. He hadnât expected that. He had expected you to fight him or give in eventually, not for you to demand him to let you go. What a silly thing to hope for, right? But it was the only thing you could do.
âYou donât feel safe with me?â He all but spat out. He was disguising his pain very well behind a stony mask of anger and disgust. But you had known him for quite some time now and you slowly grew to lean the different masks and what he hid behind them.
âNo, I donât.â You said quietly. âI did everything right and I still got punished.â
He scoffed. âYou tried to leave!â
âNo, I didnât!â
He gritted his teeth and eyed you up and down in a way that left you unsure how to feel.
âYes, you did.â He spat out. âI had to kill that old bastard, because of what you did.â
His words made you flinch. âYou had to?â The disbelief in your voice quickly turned back into anger. He couldnât mean this. âYou looked pretty content doing it!â
âWhat do you want to hear?â He hissed. âThat I made a mistake? I didnât. You made a mistake.â
You took a deep breath to calm yourself down, but failed miserably. âI had the chance to leave. I even considered it. But I decided against it and I know that you know that!â
He clenched and unclenched his fists the whole time and you suddenly realized how lucky you were, that he hadnât fully snapped yet. You were sure, by the end of the day youâd end up either dead or with some bone in your body broken. But so far, he did really well in his attempts to stay calm.
It was a dead end. He wouldnât give in and the only way you could go back to oblivious co-existence was, if you gave in. But you still stood your ground and you realized just how good it felt.
âI saw you there. You stood right in front of the door. You looked at him and spoke to him, instead of- Instead of calling me and-â
That was the moment you realized something. Something that felt like a bucket of ice water on your head. Your heart squeezed tightly in your chest and the sinking, painful feeling of disappointment left you nearly breathless.
âYou knew that I didnât try to leave.â
The words were barely audible. You might as well have thought them in your head, but no. He heard you. You could tell by the way he stiffened and couldnât meet your eyes.
âOh my God!â
âDonât be fucking ridiculous!â He growled and suddenly he looked very determined. But his eyes told another story. âYou tried to leave!â
âOh my God!â You jumped up and glared at him with every ounce of anger you could find in yourself. âWhy the Hell did you cut my hair then?!â
He pointed his index finger at you. âBecause you deceived me.â
You ignored his words, too caught up in a haze of disbelief and fury. âWhy did you ignore me all this time?â You nearly asked yourself that. âAnd the fucking pill?! What business did you have placing it there, while I was asleep? You knew I didnât do anything wrong! Thatâs why you hesitated! Thatâs why you were suddenly so nice to me!â
âShut your fucking mouth or I will shut it for you!â
âWhat did you punish me for then?!â You felt angry tears sting your eyes as you took a step closer to him. The part of you that longed for him still did. You hadnât felt him so close to you in weeks. The warmth of his skin, the faint smell of his cologne surrounded you like a warm hug.
âYou nearly killed me!â You snapped at him, very unlike yourself. Your sense of self-preservation was suddenly near-dead. All you wanted was for him to answer your question. âWhy?!â
His expression was the same mix of frustration and anger. But his anger became more and more apparent. You knew he wouldnât need much more and he would explode. Would he break your nose? Would he squash your kidney? Or would he finally finish what he started that day and choke you to death?
âOne more word.â He hissed as he towered over you, ready to strike.
He hadnât hit you yet. He wasnât even yelling. He was justâŚ
Was he justâŚ
âOh my God.â Your voice was barely audible, just a small whisper, hardly to be heard under the sound of his heavy breathing. âOh my God, you didnât punish me, because I tried to leave.â
He frowned and shook his head. âWhat are you fantasizing about now? What are you cooking up in your-â
âYou did it, because of what I said to you.â
The second you realized it was the same second your anger suddenly vanished. You were obviously still angry. Mostly so, because he ignored you for so long, without really ignoring you. But you werenât furious anymore. You were moreâŚcurious. Disappointed. And sad.
But the second you said it, you saw a brief flash of something in his eyes. You couldnât quite tell what it was. You had seen that in him once or twice. But it always left as quickly as it came. And suddenly you were certain.
âYou punished me, because of what I said to you.â You said firmly.
I love you. I love you. I love you.
He scoffed. âStop being an idiot. Stop acting like anything you could say to me would ever be enough to influence my actions. Youâre nothing! I told you that! Youâre-â
âThen let me go.â
He stopped and regarded you with a frown. But he was slightly calmer now, all the while you sounded almost panicked.
If he did all these vile things to you, when you were no more than a stranger to himâŚ
What would he do to you, if you were more than that?
If he was comfortable around you?
And why on earth were you allowing it?
It was like someone suddenly pulled up a curtain in the fog that was your brain and you realized, something was wrong.
You had had no chance to escape your mother. After all, you had been no more than a child and she was your mother. Nowhere to flee and no one to rescue you. You spent your life begging and pleading and hoping to find a way to finally break free.
But this.
This.
You were letting it happen. It was you.
You were allowing this. You knew what he was doing to you and you still let him. You let him touch and kiss you and even take you.
Your first time had been with the same man, who slapped the living hell out of you. Who punched your gut and left you tied to the bed, your bladder ready to explode in pain and humiliation. The man who called you vile names. The man who committed heinous crimes on you. On your body and mind.
What were you doing?
What, for Godâs sake, were you doing?
Your eyes widened impossibly and you backed away against the counter.
âI donât want this.â You gasped out. âI donât want any of this. I want to go home. Let me go home.â
His frown deepened. You suddenly realized, you had no idea who he was.
âWhy are you suddenlyâŚâ
You saw yourself. Years from now. Tied to a bed, your body bruised and battered. Maybe there was a child on the way. Maybe you already had one. Or three. Or seven. Who could tell? Maybe youâd make a perfect baby machine. He wouldnât let you go to the hospital to have your poor, little bastard children. No, heâd make you bear them alone, with no one to assist you but him.
And the children?
God, the children.
What would they have to go through? What kind of miserable life was right there, waiting for them to endure it? You were sure, your mother would probably look like a saint compared to him.
Years and years and years. No one ever got to go out. All they would know would be this place. They wouldnât ever understand that there was a whole world outside, for them to explore. With kindness, with love. In a way where peopleâs motivation was positivity rather than fear. Where peace ruled and love didnât equal pain.
You couldnât do this, you suddenly realized.
You just couldnât.
It didnât take you longer than two seconds to reach for the block. He had stopped being careful around you approximately by the time you allowed him to use you as he pleased.
You forgot the way his lips felt on yours, the second your fingers curled around the handle of the knife.
His eyes shot open and he rushed forward, ready to beat you to it. He wouldnât let you stab him, no matter how careful he was.
Silly man.
That wasnât your intention.
You took a step to the side, your back pressed against the wall and raised your hand. The cold metal felt uncomfortable against your neck. The feeling was unwanted and unwelcome, but if it was indeed your only out, oh God, you would take it.
He froze in his tracks and his eyes widened to a nearly ridiculous degree. He stared at you like you were an alien and slowly held up his hands in a gesture that came close to surrender.
âWhat are you doing?â He asked in a soft voice. âGive me the knife.â
Your eyes were equally as wide as you stared up at him, the blade tightly pressed against your jugular.
It was funny, really. You remembered at least one time when it was him who did the exact same thing to you. But back then, he didnât look as horrified. Instead, his brows were furrowed and his eyes half-lidded in pleasure. But now, he looked straight-up terrified.
âLet me go.â You whispered. âI want to go.â
âDarling.â He whispered back and took the tiniest step closer. When you pressed the blade even harder against your skin, he immediately stopped and raised his hands a bit.
âOkay.â He whispered. âOkay. I get it. Youâre angry. I understand that. But-â
âIâm not angry!â You felt tears running down your cheeks. You had been here far too long.
âOkay. Whatever it is that you are, please listen to me. Give me the knife.â
âWhy do you care?â You hissed. âAfter all, it was you who almost killed me!â
He took a slow breath and nodded. âI know. But I didnât, did I?â
âNo.â You gritted out. âAnd why not? What stopped you? What did I say to you, that made you stop?â
He frowned. He was getting impatient, you could tell. âSet the fucking knife down, do you hear me? You donât make the rules around here.â
But you werenât trying to get the upper hand. You werenât even trying to prove any point. Not anymore. All that you wanted was some clarity.
What was going on inside your head?
You choked out a sob and with a shaky hand, pressed the blade harder against your skin, hard enough to draw blood.
âNo!â He rushed forward, ready to yank the knife away and shake you back to your senses.
You huffed furiously and took another step away from him, shooting a glare his way.
âLet me go.â You demanded firmly.
âI canât!â You didnât expect the way his voice suddenly cracked. It happened so fast and was so unlike him, that your brain hardly registered it.
His gaze was fixed on the small droplet of blood that was trickling down your throat, but you hardly felt the pain. Your chest heaved rapidly and you took a deep, slow breath.
You had to get your answers. You had to get out. Or you had to die. It was the only outcome.
âIâŚâ
You looked at him, your expression trying to gauge what he was thinking. Was he getting angry? Impatient? Was he having violent thoughts? Was he more than ready to make you pay for this?
But his expression was soft. Almost pleading. And you suddenly realized, it was not a trick.
âPlease.â He said so quietly that you nearly missed it. âJust stop.â
Please?
Your breath caught in your throat, when you heard the desperation in his soft voice. His bloodshot eyes were so wide and terrified, it was unlike anything you had ever seen in him. He looked so helpless that you nearly pitied him. This wasnât the same man. It couldnât be. What had changed?
The only thing that could be heard were your breaths mingling in the cramped space of the kitchen. He kept stalking closer and closer, until your chest nearly touched his. And this time, you didnât back away. He didnât seem like a threat for once. He seemedâŚbroken.
âYouâre right.â He suddenly whispered. You felt his breath tickle your skin and everything else seemed to fade away. Nothing mattered anymore. Your body longed for him. Yearned for him.
âYouâre right. I knew you didnât try to leave. I always knew.â He whispered and reached out a hand. It hovered above yours, you felt its warmth even through the air. Just a few inches and heâd get you. But you didnât care about the knife. All you cared about was his hand, gently wrapping around your own. The moment his palm brushed over the back of your hand, you were done for.
You were weak.
The curtain fell back into place.
And the fog, it was heavier than ever.
He held your hand with such gentleness and care, that you hardly even understood what he was doing, until he did it. What he was saying.
To what he just admitted.
âWhen I saw you standing thereâŚThat man right there, ready to take you away.â He swallowed and shook his head, all the while his fingers gently moved yours out of place and he finally wrapped them around the handle of the knife. âIt didnât matter to me if you tried to leave or not. All that I saw was thatâŚYou were nearly gone.â He breathed.
The knife fell to the floor with a loud thud. He then kicked it away until it bumped against the opposite wall.
âAll that I saw were you. Gone. And God, IâŚGod, IâŚâ His voice was barely more than a breath. And his lips were so close to your own, that you could almost taste them.
His brows furrowed and he used the same hand to gently cup your cheek in his hand.
âYou canât leave me. I canât let you go. I canât loseâŚâ He stopped himself.
It took you weeks, tears and anger to realize. He wasnât angry.
He was afraid.
âWhy not?â You whispered breathlessly.
He bit his lip. âStop this.â He hissed. âI know what youâre trying to do here.â
You slowly shook your head, your gaze fixed on his eyes. âWhy not?â You whispered again. You leaned even closer and now it was you who initiated the contact. The moment you felt his body pressed against yours, you were done for. You had spent so many hours craving and dying to feel him again, asking yourself why, what did I do wrong? And now he was here and he was so desperate and God, you were, too.
You never actually wanted to leave anyway, did you? It was just your way of provoking a reaction.
That was what you told yourself.
âTell me why not.â
He opened his mouth and hid his feelings behind a deep frown. He was obviously still very deep in the game of denial. And you werenât going to be the one to pressure him. After all, he had his own things going on. You didnât understand them, but you knew they were there. So, instead of waiting for his answer, you tilted your head up and brushed your lips over his. The touch was barely there, it was so soft and subtle that your body hardly recognized it as a kiss. But when you kissed, he made the most desperate sound you had ever heard. His eyelids fluttered and he dipped his head forward. Craving.
He was your Heathcliff.
He was your desire, your love and your tragedy.
He was all the bad there was in the world, when you live in a world full of darkness. But within the dark, he was also the light that painted the apricot walls of the halls you found yourself in into a warm white. Into all the good in the world. Into a world of warmth.
Warm. Good. Perfect.
A soft shiver ran down your spine when you felt him press against you, desperate for more. But you wouldnât, you couldnât, give it to him. Not yet. Despite the way your body craved his touch, you found yourself pulling back ever so slightly.
A strangled sound grumbled in his chest, like he was moments away from having his way with you, any way you could imagine.
But to your great surprise, he didnât. He didnât force anything on you, despite his frustration. His need was so apparent, you felt it in the way he breathed and you saw it in the way his eyes bore into yours. But he held himself back.
All for you.
âI didnât try to leave.â You whispered. It was the one thing that was still between you, quiet and brooding, but oh-so obvious. He had hurt you. He had hurt you far worse than he had so far. Not because of the hair you lost, not because of the way he almost strangled the life out of you.
You had expected these.
But what you didnât expect was for him to ignore you and make you feel like you did something wrong, when you didnât.
âI know.â He said after a while. He sighed deeply and gently pressed his palms against your hips, holding you in a tight, near-bruising grip. His fingers dug into your flesh with an intensity that quickly reminded you of how much he needed you. It wasnât like you were deliberately trying to tease him. You just neededâŚ
âForgive me.â
Your head jerked up and you stared at him speechlessly.
âYouâŚYouâre sayingâŚâ
âIt was my fault.â He said very quietly. âAnd Iâm sorry.â
Your heart nearly burst in your chest as you stared up at him. You couldnât tell how sincere he was being. But then again, would he really say that, if he didnât mean?
Would he say that at all? To anyone else? Ever?
You inhaled shakily and parted your lips in order to make any sound, but there was nothing. Your head was empty. All that there was, was him.
He leaned forward and pressed you against the wall behind you with the weight of his body against yours. His head dipped forward and his lips grazed your earlobe as he spoke.
âCan you forgive me, my sweet girl?â He whispered.
Your eyelids instinctively fluttered shut, when his breath tickled the sensitive skin of your ear. A hard shiver shook your body and you bit your lip to keep yourself from making any more sinful sounds.
âIâŚYes.â You whispered back. âYes, of course.â
He hummed softly and slowly ran his hand along your back, up your shoulders, until his fingertips carefully ran up the side of your neck. He felt the drop of blood on your skin and released a low growl.
âNo one gets to hurt youâ, he gritted out, âno one, but me. The rule applies to you, too.â
Your eyes stayed shut and you inhaled softly, when his fingertips slowly ran along the small wound. You had almost forgotten about that.
âI donât know, if I should punish you for misbehavingâŚor take good care of you, because my darling girl is hurt.â
Your chest heaved rapidly and it only ever got worse, when his hand slowly wandered down along your chest. His hand was flatly pressed against it, like he was feeling your heartbeat. Which seemed to be exactly what he was doing.
âYour heart is racing.â He whispered. âAre you nervous?â
You nodded breathlessly. It had been a while since he last touched you. You had lived in the memory, of course. A few times even more so than you dared to admit. You werenât normally an overly sexual person (or at least you thought so.) But the nights without him got harder and colder, so that you caught yourself a few times, with your mind on him and your hand wandering down your body.
Pathetic, you thought. But you couldnât help yourself.
âI missed you.â You whispered, before you could stop yourself.
Of course you expected a satisfied smirk or even that he made fun of you in some way. But instead of being condescending, he hummed softly and breathed another kiss against your lips.
âShow me how much.â
You bit your lip in thoughtful hesitation. A part of you was nearly there, ready to ask How?
But another part of you, a part that you only ever had gotten to know after you met himâŚThat part wanted to be daring.
And wicked.
And even fucking naughty.
You took a shaky breath and leaned in, meeting his lips halfway. This time, he didnât give you the opportunity to back out. His mouth dominated yours in a deep, desperate kiss. His tongue forced your mouth open and began exploring the warmth of it, meeting yours in a wicked dance.
The moan that reached your ears was enough to make your legs go weak and the fabric of your underwear grow damp.
Slowly and tentatively you wrapped your arms around his neck, pulling him closer. Closer.
Your leg around his waist.
Closer.
You felt the bulge in his pants press and rub against your heat in a way that made you moan in return. God, you were hungry. Hungry for him.
He bit your lip almost hard enough to draw blood and when a pained whimper left your lips, his arousal only seemed to grow and he responded with a low growl.
He pulled his head back and regarded you with a long, intense look.
âI missed you being fucking naughty for me. Look at me.â His hand shot out and he slapped your cheek, before you even realized it. You didnât even have the time to be surprised about it, because an involuntary moan came over your lips in response.
âGood girl. Be a good girl for daddy.â He breathed. âOpen that pretty mouth for me.â
You obeyed without question, parting your lips to allow two of his fingers entrance. Your eyes were half-lidded and desperate as you stared up at him, while he rubbed his fingers over your tongue.
âSuck on them, baby. Show me how much you missed me.â
Your lips closed around them and you began teasing him with your tongue, sucking on his fingers lightly. His eyes immediately darkened and you were sure you felt the hardness between his legs throb.
âMy good girl.â He murmured. His free hand wandered down your body, until he cupped one of your breasts and squeezed it lightly. He hummed in response and tore at your dress with impossible strength. It didnât take long for the material to give in. You ignored the slight pain the friction brought you, because a moment later, he pulled back and ran his tongue along your now exposed breast and sucked on the peak, causing you to arch your back and moan.
âOh God.â You breathed. âOh God, please.â
âBeg me.â
âIâm begging you. Please. I need you.â
âGood girl.â
He hummed again and gently nibbled on your skin, before his lips wandered up and found the uninjured side of your neck. Instinctively, you tilted your head to the side to give him better access and he made good use of it, because he kissed every inch of your neck and lightly bit down it. When he did, you moaned again. And you also moaned when he bit down on your earlobe, hard enough to hurt.
You were a puddle under his touch, ready to melt, mindless. He did the thinking for you.
âTouch me.â He breathed.
You didnât need to be told twice. In a fit of courage, you began to undo the buttons of his shirt. Your fingers were shaking, but you managed to undress him fairly quick. The sight was enough to make you go into a frenzy. You leaned in and brushed your lips along his neck and down his bare chest. Every sound he made, motivated you further. Your tongue glided along his flawless skin and flicked against his stomach, making him arch his back in return.
âMy naughty girl.â He murmured. âDid you miss me that bad?â
You nodded absentmindedly, licking a path up his toned torso.
âLook at me.â
You froze, before you quickly pulled back your head and looked up at him with wide eyes. He sounded so stern and determined, like he had just detected some kind of flaw in you, a mistake you made.
Please, you thought to yourself, however you want to punish me, please donât go back to ignoring me.
He didnât. Instead he gently ran his thumb along your lower lip and murmured: âHow do you want me?â
Your face instantly flushed as you were pulled back into the abyss of your desire. âIâŚâ
âIf you donât choose, I will.â
âTaste youâ, you gasped out half a second later, âI want to taste you.â
His eyes darkened even more and he looked at you with a mixture of untamable desire and something akin to pride.
âOn your knees.â He growled.
You were on your knees, before you realized it. He undid his belt with nimble fingers and you felt the leather wrap around your wrists. You didnât protest. If anything, it turned you on even more. He wasnât being rough about. Not tonight. It was almost like he was trying to decipher if this was what you wanted. After all, it had been a complicated few weeks. He had mistreated you. But you forgave him. And now, now he was trying to be the good guy. At least this once, he wanted to make sure he wasnât being too rough.
When you didnât protest and only ever licked your lips in response, he exhaled a soft growl and slowly undid his pants. You watched him with a keen eye and parted lips. You had imagined and remembered the way he looked, the way he felt. But it was nothing compared to the reality of it.
His slacks landed by his ankles and you were greeted by the sight of his hardened length, throbbing and needy for your touch.
âOpen wide.â
You parted your lips and stuck out your tongue, while the fire in your body only ever became bigger, hotter and far harder to put out, until it was near impossible.
He took a step closer and you felt him press against your cheek. Your eyes fluttered shut and you inhaled sharply. Just a second later you felt him rub his tip along your tongue, causing him to groan. And you moaned in response.
It was very unlike yourself to be so wicked and let go of any inhibitions like that. But in that moment, you were so terribly desperate, you would have done anything for him. And you wanted him, needed him. Badly.
So, when he began to move and slowly push forward into your mouth, you let him guide your movements, but you acted just the same. He pushed forward, but you pulled back just enough to spit down at his length. He moaned in response and he moaned even louder, when you began to coat him in your saliva, right before you took him back into the warm, soft and wet embrace of your mouth.
His fingers tangled in your hair and he held your head in place, as he began to thrust forward and use your mouth to his own pleasure. His pace quickly became punishing. He was impatient, you could tell. He was desperate, just as desperate as you were.
Had he touched himself and thought about you? God, the thought drove you mad. And suddenly, you felt even more wicked.
You strained against his bruising grip and pulled your head back. For a moment, he hesitated, but then he allowed you, a frustrated groan on his lips.
âDid you touch yourself?â You breathed. âDid you think about me?â
His eyes widened briefly, but then they got surrounded by darkness again. âYou stopped to ask me that fucking obvious question?â
âSay it.â You whispered. âPlease, I want to hear it.â
âEvery night.â He gritted out. âI touched myself every night, thinking about. The only way I could ever cum was when I imagined that I aimed for your face. Your lips. Your tight, little- Fuck!â
You didnât give him time to finish his thoughts, because you resumed the movement and took him back between your lips, teasing and flicking, licking and sucking on his throbbing member, until the way his eyes rolled back nearly became audible.
You could hardly breathe and he kept his hard grip on the back of your head, while he used your mouth and breathed out sweet words and curses.
âMy beautifulâŚbeautiful girlâŚMy cumslutâŚMy whoreâŚMy dirty, littleâŚMy brainlessâŚAh, fuckâŚâ
The way he throbbed inside your mouth was enough for you. You were dripping wet and you needed him. With a soft plop, you pulled your head back, which earned a hard look from him.
âFuck me.â You gasped out breathlessly, your voice horse from the way he had just ravaged your throat. âPlease, fuck me. I need you.â
He growled in response and immediately reached down to undo his belt from your wrists. A short moment later, he yanked you up to your feet and pushed you against the wall.
âHow?â He growled.
âHow what?â You croaked out.
âHow do you want me to fuck you? Decide or I will!â
You opened your mouth.
âToo late.â
He picked you up as though you weighed nothing, making you gasp out in surprise. And then he carried you in a direction that made no fucking sense.
The balcony.
You never thought about the balcony, because after all, it wasnât real in your book. You didnât get to open the door or try and breathe real air, so why bother to act like it was real?
But he carried you that same way and before you knew it, he pressed something against the sensor by the side of it â a chip? Was it a chip? A card? â and the door opened.
You nearly cried. Oh no, you did cry.
He carried you outside and suddenly you felt the cold air hit your skin. The same air you had missed out on for weeks. Was it months? At least eight weeks. Two months.
It was dark and cold outside, but the city ahead was shining in countless different colors and lights. You had almost forgotten where you were, which country this was. It was so very different from the sight you had grown up to see from your window every night. The cold fog, the storms, the moors. This was different. Another world.
You were different.
You were his girl.
He pressed you against the railing and you choked out a sob. Real air. You breathed real air.
He pressed himself against you from behind, his lips grazing your ear. âHow is this?â He breathed.
You swallowed thickly and tried to come up with a response, but it was impossible. You were so high up in the sky and yet you felt like everything was right. Like you were hovering above the sidewalks, the busy streets, the cobblestones.
âThank you.â You breathed out. âThank you.â
You heard the way he smiled. âDonât thank me yet.â
He yanked your dress up, until it pooled around your hips. For a moment you had forgotten how badly you wanted him, but when he pressed a finger against your soaked panties, you remembered it again. You inhaled sharply. You would have closed your eyes under the sensation, but you had to keep them open. You didnât know when or if you would get to see the real world again, so you wanted to savor every moment. The cars, the bicycles, the life down there.
âMake space for daddy.â
A shiver ran down your spine and you held onto the railing tightly, while you slowly spread your legs further for him. He ripped your panties apart, the sound echoing through the dark of the night.
You felt him press the tip against your entrance, slick and ready, to needy to go slow.
âOh, baby, look at me.â
You didnât hesitate to look over your shoulder and meet his gaze. He looked more desperate than you had ever seen him before. And when he finally pushed forward and claimed you as his once again, you had to choke back another sob. Of relief, of need, of desire.
And love.
It felt like the first time again, because it had been so long. He pushed forward slowly, taking his time to fill your body with his. A strangled sound came from your throat and he joined you in that. His head fell forward until he managed to press his forehead against yours.
âMy darling, my love.â He breathed out.
My love.
This time, he didnât take it back. He didnât even seem to realize. And you didnât feel the need to pretend not to have heard.
âYouâre so tight.â He groaned out and captured your lips in another kiss. He began to slowly quicken the pace, pulling back, just enough so that he got to thrust into you again with renewed strength and ferocity. You moaned with every thrust he gave and you moaned louder, when you felt his fingers press against your clit and rub it.
I love you. God, the words were on the tip of your tongue. I love you.
But you stayed quiet between your moans and gasps, only being interrupted by his groans and grunts.
âYouâre so fucking tight.â He repeated. âI want to fuck you all night.â
His pace became punishing yet again and he bent you over the railing. Your head fell forward and you arched your hips against him, seeking more.
He hit every right spot and his fingers against your skin were enough to make you writhe. You moaned breathlessly, the sound mingling with his grunts of pleasure. A few particularly hard thrusts were all it needed from him, to send you over the edge. You nearly screamed out your release when it hit you. It felt so warm against the cold of the night, his warmth seeping into your skin and bones, his hardness sending you into oblivion. Your walls clenched around him, making him go insane. It was all he needed to go over the edge with you. He came with a low growl, filling you with his seed, while your body practically milked his orgasm out of him. He gave another hard thrust and fucked his own release back inside you, causing you to gasp out in a mixture of relief and overstimulation. It felt heavenly and you didnât want him to ever stop.
Once the both of you slowly came back down from your high and you stopped gasping for air, he tangled his fingers in your hair and gently pulled your head back. He rested his chin on your shoulder and breathed against your ear. Your eyes slowly fluttered open and you looked at the scene in front of you again.
You wanted this. For the rest of your life.
Him. Only him. And the rest would follow.
âIâll stay like this for a little while longer.â He whispered. âI know that you like it.â
You slowly closed your eyes, your face flushing in a mixture of shame and embarrassment. He smiled slightly.
âYou still get flustered. God, youâre sweet.â
He sounded soâŚnormal. So gentle, so sweet, so teasing, like a normal partner would, like a lover would.
You leaned back against him, savoring the feeling of his warmth and his scent, which surrounded you like a warm blanket.
âCan I stay with you tonight?â You whispered. He hummed and buried his face in your neck.
âWhat a silly question, my sweet girl. Iâm far from done with you.â
__________________________________
Tag list 1:
@mitsuki-dreamfree @kpopsmutty69 @heroine-chique @vkeyy @mizuwki @blu-brrys @z0mbi345 @yourpointbreak @ayieayee @freddyzeppsworld @lola11111111 @indifitel6661 @salesmanlover08 @laurenbenoit70 @lalalaa2210 @lila-marshal @auspicious-lilana @0-aubrie0 @lovelyaegyo @theredvelvetbitch @violentbluess @muriels-lover @dorayakissu @eviebuggg @muchwita @ririgy @strxlemon @obsessedwthdilfs @kiwilov3 @misty-q @luvr4miya
Author's note: Hey, sweet people! I'm sorry the chapter took me so long this time! IMPORTANT: A great part of it was inspired by sweet @hayakamis-blog
First of all, HAPPY BIRTHDAY! đđđ¤ I said it already, but I'll keep saying it, hehe
She wrote a lovely text which inspired a whole lot of this chapter and I'll link it here, so you can see for yourself, which you totally should!
The second thing is, I'm HELLA tired, so I'm not sure if I've proof-read it correctly...Also, my eyes are closing already, so I'll just finish the upload and hopefully answer all your lovely messages by tomorrow!
I'm sorry if it sometimes takes a while for me to respond. My depression has been rather cruel on me lately, so I sometimes find myself struggling to get things done. But you still motivate me sooo much and I really love you for that. It's a great light in the middle of darkness. So, that was enough of that for now. I love you all to the moon and back! Yours eternally,
Lana đ¤
#squid game#squid game fanfic#squid game fanfiction#squid game x reader#squid game x yn#squid game x you#salesman#the salesman#the salesman squid game#squid game the salesman#squid games salesman#salesman squid game#salesman x reader#the salesman x reader#salesman x yn#the salesman x yn#salesman x you#the salesman x you#the salesman smut#salesman smut#squid game smut#the salesman fanfiction#gong yoo#gong yoo x reader#dark fic#dyingswanpavlova#your girl#your girl the salesman
669 notes
¡
View notes
Text
â tub â
matt sturniolo
â CONTENTS: established relationship; making out; semi-public sex; p in v; creampie; sub!matt
â NOTES: i literally gasped when i saw that pic and i just had to tell @mattscoquette how much i needed hot tub sex with him. well⌠here it is! i know i have so many requests but i promise iâm gonna write them all! not proofread as usual, i apologize for any mistakes, hope you enjoy it âĄ
âfinallyâ matt mumbled under his breath as he watched chris drink his last sip of soda before wrapping himself in a towel and getting inside the house. you chuckled at his comment, dragging your arms across the warm liquid that embraced you and moving towards matt. âwhy? i thought you were having funâ.
âi will have funâ he said, reaching for your hands and interlocking your fingers in each otherâs palms as he pulled you closer, face to face with him. ânow that itâs only usâ .
âyouâre so lucky water distorts the actual form of thingsâ you teased, placing your forearms around his shoulders and comfortably positioning yourself on his lap, feeling mattâs boner against you. âi could tell you were hard 30 minutes agoâ you continued, index flickering around mattâs necklace. you went further, bringing the chain in between your teeth before closing your lips around the cold metal, deeply staring inside his blue orbs.
âitâs not my faultâ matt whispered, not being able to keep his eyes off of you. ânot when you look this goodâ he allowed his hands to travel across your body, stopping by your hips and forcing them down. you gasped with the sudden contact, mattâs cock seemed to have gotten even harder if that was possible.
the purple, blueish light that shimmered from the corners of the tub along with the warm bubbles turned the moment intimate, and matt couldnât help it â he pressed his chapped lips on your neck, licking the tiny droplets of water there.
you let out a heavy sigh, letting go of his chain and tilting your head to the side, allowing matt to go further. his stubble tickled against your skin as the kisses got more heated, his teeth gently nibbling on your exposed neck.
lost in mattâs touch, your hips started moving in a pace of their own, slowly grinding your covered pussy against mattâs hardened cock. the pressure caused by the water intensified the proximity of your parts, causing matt to groan in a low tone, trying his best to stay quiet.
âmy good boy doesnât wanna be loud?â you teased and matt threw his head back, squeezing his eyes shut. âmhmâ he nodded, âdonât call me thatâ.
âwhy? you donât want chris to know his big brother is all worked up from a little grinding?â matt nods again. your thumb hovered over his lips, brushing above the lower one before pulling it down in a pout. âuse your big boy wordsâ you demand as matt sticks his tongue out, licking your digit.
âneed youâ matt whined, his grip on your waist growing tighter. âneed you so bad, pleaseâ he repeated, slightly jerking his pelvis upwards, a silent plead for you to notice his aching cock. you leaned in and sealed your lips together, intensifying the kiss as your hands traced their way down his torso, your nails scratching his chest.
mattâs hands went to your ass, harshly grabbing your flesh and lifting you from his lap. you took the opportunity to quickly pull his shorts â just enough to free his dick from the swimwear he was wearing. you could tell mattâs eyes were wandering around the backyard, as if he was checking if you were actually alone. you cupped his cheeks, forcing him to look at you and smiling warmly, letting him know he didnât have to worry about a thing.
his sneaky fingers reached the straps of your bikini, easily undoing the tie and letting the black fabric hang loose, your bare pussy now only a few inches away from his shaft. matt guided you towards his length, lowering your cunt on his tip. you let out a deep sigh before fully sitting on him, his dick opening you up entirely. âfuck fuck fuckâ he whimpered, âs-so tight fuckâ.
âbe a good boy hm? you want to shut you up?â you said, trying your best to keep your composure. mattâs veins pumped inside you, his tip brushing on your cervix. ânhngâ yes⌠canât be loudâ. you chuckled at his eagerness, pressing your lips against his once more and sliding your tongue in, twirling the wet muscle around his own.
âyouâre so bigâ you said amidst the kiss before pulling away, flickering your gaze from his lips to where your parts met. âlook how good you fill me up hm?â matt nodded. it all felt too good. almost too much. he had been staring at you for hours, and his cock was throbbing underneath that bathing suit. the warm water around his body, your hands pressing his biceps, your pussy squeezing him. âyouâre right hereâ you said, gently grabbing his wrist and placing his palm on your tummy.
âplease i-i need toââ matt whimpered, his grip on your ass growing tighter as he bucked his hips upwards, mindlessly pounding inside you. you felt your own high approaching, the familiar knot on your lower belly begging to be released. âcum! please!â matt cried out loud. you shushed him, grabbing his jaw and lifting his chin up. moans came from the back of his throat, and you had no other choice but to bring your fingers to his open mouth. matt immediately wrapped his lips around your knuckles, sucking them with all his might.
âgood boyâ you praised him, receiving a muffled whine from him. âcum for me baby, fill me upâ as you gave him permission, mattâs entire body trembled underneath you. his orgasm washed over him and his release threw you over the edge, the warm, thick spurts of cum painting your walls white.
matt panted heavily, tiny droplets of water dripping from his brown strands. none of you wanted to let go or get up, the comfort of being in each otherâs embrace being enough to fall asleep right there â and you wouldnât mind cockwarming him for the rest of the night. unfortunately, you still had to find your bikini panties and he had to make sure his brothers were already asleep. âhey, at least we didnât make any messes huh?â he joked, giving you one last kiss before getting up and turning the lights from the hot tub off.
â TAGLIST â
@thepubeburgler @submattenthusiast @pearlzier @mattsfavbitchhh @bugeyedgrl @sturncakez @riowritesitall @mattsturnswife @sturnsmia @sturnthepot @mattscoquette @conspiracy-ash @ilovemattsturn @lizzymacdonald06 @blahbel668 @fratbrochrisgf @sturnobsessedwh0re @cayleeuhithinknott @sturniolo04 @1c3b4th @mattsfavbigtitties @bellassturniolo @sturnsxplr-25 @ivammbb @shadowthesim237 @slutformatthewsturniolo @stefansring @teeheeomg @dystfopia @riasturns @faiyaz555 @sturnslutz @alesturniolos @emely9274 @courta13 @elandrys @sturns-mermaid @mattsplaything @marrykisskilled @bells-sturn @mattsgstring @strnilolover @jetaimevous @aaliyahsturniolo @evie-sturns @ivysturnss
complete masterlist â
matt masterlist
#matthew sturniolo#matthew sturniolo smut#matt sturniolo#matt sturniolo smut#matt sturniolo fanfic#matt sturniolo x reader#matt x reader#matt x y/n#matt x you#sub!matt#maria writes matt#sturniolo triplets#sturniolo smut#sturniolo fanfic#sturniolo imagine#sturniolo x reader#christopher sturniolo#chris sturniolo#nicolas sturniolo#nick sturniolo
764 notes
¡
View notes
Text
pairing. nerd!haechan x fem!reader | cw. smut, oral (f receiving), multiple orgasms
a/n: thank you to the lovely anon who requested this, i hope you like it <3 the request can be found here!
Pussy drunk Haechan just canât get enough of how you taste ever since the first time he was between your thighs. Always bringing up how you taste better and better each time, never wanting to get bored of it.
After inviting him around to your dorm, initially to help you study for an exam, things took a turn in a way that both of you had hoped for. You remembered more about what makes Haechan tick than anything about the topic you were about to be tested on.
And since then heâs been so entranced by your pussy. He feels like he could be there 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. He can forget about everything and focus all his attention on you and what felt like a blessing between your legs.
Once again, you and Haechan found yourselves in your dorm after your shared class. You both lay on your bed with his arms wrapped around your thighs, pulling you closer nearly every second as he practically made out with your pussy.
You squirmed beneath him, sweet moans slipping through your parted lips, feeling his warm tongue circle over your clit. Occasionally sucking on the bundle of nerves.
His glasses slipped down the bridge of his nose every few minutes, having to push them back up every time. Only keeping them on so he could see the pleasure on your face perfectly, taking pride in how heâs making you feel.
âFuck, you taste so good babyâ he whined into your pussy.
You had already cum once, but you know Haechanâs not quite finished at that point. Never hesitating to get at least one more orgasm out of you, only stopping if you tell him to.
A hand found its way to tug on his hair, pushing him onto you, eliciting lengthy whines out of him every time your grip tightened.
The feeling shot straight down to his cock, causing his hips to grind against the bed, trying to find some sort of friction through his shorts. His moans vibrated against your heat, creating a new sensation for you.
You loved the sounds he made, making your core dripping every time you hear them.
The grip on your thighs became stronger as you noticed him rubbing himself onto the sheets.
The view of Haechan at that moment turned you on even more, loving how desperate he was getting, making your back arch and brows knit together.
Haechan continued to lap at your cunt like he was a starved man. Like it was a necessity to live. Never giving either of you a break. Especially when youâd cum for the second time, eyes screwing shut.
Your moans grew more beautiful and lewd at the same time. Your clit felt so sensitive as he licked you clean, not wasting anything.
Youâd think he was tired by now, having been at it for about 30 minutes. His forehead showed a sheen behind his locks. But other than that, there was no indication that he was going to stop any time soon.
You let out a shaky breath, feeling the loss of contact from his tongue.
Your eyes slowly opened. He raised his head from where he nestled in between your legs, looking up at you. Your hand dropped from his hair to cup his right cheek.
Even after having cum twice and your pussy feeling overstimulated, the way Haechan looked gave you butterflies. He made you shudder and bite your lip. Suddenly not wanting this to be over.
His eyes gazed at you with desire while his lips were plump and covered in your slick. He looked so good, you just wanted to devour him right then and there.
He panted, licking your juices off his lips. He planted wet kisses along the soft skin of your left thigh and then the other before looking up at you again.
âCan you give me one more, baby please?â
#nct x reader#nct fanfic#nct smut#nct dream smut#nct dream x reader#nct imagines#nct 127 smut#haechan nct#lee donghyuck#nct scenarios#nct 127 x reader#haechan smut#haechan fanfic
422 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I love how visceral it can be to speak English, because we have such a huge variety of words. Not the most words by dictionary count, but between the rhythm and the way the sounds move around each other, it can feel a little like dancing just to speak. Sometimes words just feel good in your mouth, you know? Or sometimes they feel like the thing they express. The feel of the language becomes part of creative writing, especially, that's why authors are said to develop a unique voice. So I wrote a quick little poem about all this for a class on teaching EFL with poetry, trying to capture for my Korean classmates a little of how I actively enjoyed speaking English. I'm not an especially skilled or confident poet, but for what it's worth, here.
Logophile
No better flavor Than the savor Of my language On my tongue Breathless, shaping The sounds Rolling in my mouth Like fire and rime Keeping time With every syllable Thoughts spilling Through my lips In a flood Of creation
The greatest sensation Is imagination On my palate Telling stories Making worlds New understandings Tingling on my tastebuds Passion and potential Vibrating in my throat Singing out in every line And the spaces between Words
so many amazing words in the english language. you have clandestine and precarious and serendipity and iconoclast and then you also have staunch and sludge and slurp and smudge
27K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Trust me
Thanos x reader
Summary: A shy girl finds safety in Thanos, a reckless but protective survivor.
Word count: 770
~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~â˘~
I never thought Iâd end up hereâwith him.
Thanos wasnât the kind of person I usually gravitated toward. He was loud, confident, and unpredictable, while I was⌠well, me. Shy. Awkward. The kind of person who second-guessed every word before speaking, who blushed at the slightest attention. He was the kind of guy people either admired or feared. And yet, somehow, he had chosen me.
I met him before Squid Game, before everything fell apart. Back when he was just a man with a reputation too big for any room he walked into. I had been working part-time at a record store, hiding behind the counter, quietly existing, when he walked in one night.
âYou got any old-school hip-hop?â he had asked, tapping his fingers against the counter in an impatient rhythm.
I had barely managed to stammer out a response before he smirked. âWhy you so nervous?â
I hadnât known how to answer. But for some reason, he had kept coming back, every week, teasing me, pushing past my awkwardness until I had gotten used to him.
And then life happened. Bad decisions. Wrong people. The kind of trouble that swallowed you whole before you even realized youâd stepped into it. Thatâs how we ended up here.
The first night in the Squid Game, I kept to myself, hugging my knees in the corner while the others talked in hushed voices. Thanos, on the other hand, was already making himself knownâloud, reckless, unbothered by the fear in the air. I should have been annoyed. Maybe even a little afraid. But when he found me sitting alone, his expression softened in a way I wasnât used to seeing.
âYou okay?â he asked, crouching in front of me.
I nodded, though I wasnât sure if it was true.
âYou donât have to be scared,â he said, lowering his voice like it was meant just for me. âNot as long as Iâm here.â
I wanted to believe him. But this wasnât some rap battle, some night out where he could bluff his way through danger with a cocky grin. This was real. Life or death.
Still, when he sat beside me, closer than necessary, I didnât move away.
The days blurred together, each game a crueler nightmare than the last. I wasnât built for this. I was too quiet, too soft, too used to fading into the background. But Thanos never let me disappear.
He stood in front of me when tensions ran high, when fights broke out over food. He made sure I ate, even when he barely touched his own meal. And when I flinched at the sound of a gunshot, he grabbed my wrist, holding it just tight enough to ground me.
âHey,â he murmured, âlook at me.â
I did.
âYouâre still here,â he reminded me. âAnd as long as youâre here, you fight.â
I wanted to tell him that I wasnât like him, that I didnât know how to be fearless. But when I looked into his eyes, I realized somethingâhe wasnât fearless either. He just knew how to hide it.
One night, when the lights flickered and the dormitory became a battlefield, I felt panic creeping in. The sounds of screams and fists colliding filled the air, and I knew I was too weak to fight.
But then there was him.
Thanos grabbed my hand, pulling me into the shadows before anyone could reach me. He pressed me against the wall, shielding me with his body as chaos unfolded around us.
âStay behind me,â he ordered, his voice rough but steady.
I wanted to tell him I didnât deserve his protection. That he should be watching out for himself, not wasting his time on me. But all I could do was nod, gripping the fabric of his shirt like a lifeline.
As he fought off anyone who got too close, I realized something.
He wasnât the man people thought he was. He wasnât just reckless. He wasnât just trouble.
He was the only person in this place who made me feel safe.
âWhy do you care so much?â I asked one night, when the world had quieted again.
He looked at me like the answer was obvious.
âBecause you make me feel human.â
And in that moment, despite the nightmare surrounding us, I believed him.
#squid game#squid games#squid game season 2#squid game x y/n#squid game x reader#squid game x you#thanos squid game#thanos#thanos x reader#thanos x you#thanos x y/n#choi su bong#choi su bong x reader#choi su bong x you
198 notes
¡
View notes
Text
we can simultaneously:
(1) have an internal valid, natural, and strong emotional response to this situation. we have the right to feel angry, disgusted, disappointed, betrayed, etc.
AND
(2) externally express those feelings through empathy, not spite or revenge. if you truly believe that ALL PEOPLE deserve basic human rights (shelter, food, healthcare, etc.), then you have to defend the rights of all.
thatâs one of the truly hard parts about being leftist. you must always consciously act with empathy, in line with what you claim to believe. otherwise⌠youâre implying you DONâT actually believe everyone deserves automatic basic rights.
for example, if someone whoâs trans does something horrible that you disagree with⌠you wouldnât start misgendering them out of spite, right? if you did, that would imply something about you. that you think trans people have to EARN their identity and that trans folks can lose the most basic respect for their identity if you simply dislike them enough. I hate Caitlyn Jenner for instance. I think sheâs evil. but me thinking sheâs evil is a completely separate issue from her gender identity. I can simultaneously respect that she is a trans woman and also criticize and hate her for her actions. these things arenât mutually exclusive.
with this current Trump administration, some of his voters are having their first âI never thought the leopards would eat my faceâ moment. you guys have to understand that MAGA is like a cult. people in a cult rarely ever think theyâre in a cult. it takes quite a bit to for people to break free.
internally, you can be a bit spiteful, take a moment to think âI donât care. we tried to tell them and they didnât listen. this is what they voted for. f*ck them.â
but externally? your actions must remain focused on rights for ALL, even the rights of ignorant assholes. this is whereâwhen an ex-Trump supporter turns to you and says, âIâm so confused. I didnât know. I didnât realize. I wouldnât have voted for him.ââwe say, âwe tried to tell you. right-wing media lied to you to get what they want. they took your trust and money and betrayed you. iâm beyond pissed that you chose to believe them, but iâm still sorry youâre losing your rights. youâre here now and you see it. weâve got to stop them.â
no one deserves to lose their basic rights. we can express our strong emotions towards those who voted Trump (voting not only against their OWN interests, but also against the interests of countless other people) without celebrating the results of fascism.
when you openly celebrate and advocate for certain people losing their basic rights (no matter how much those people suck)⌠youâre celebrating fascism.
youâre showing that your belief in basic human rights hinges on whether or not someone has âearned it.â similar to the MAGA crowd, youâre saying âthese things are privileges, not rights. and only certain people deserve these privileges.â
internally, you can feel however you like. you donât have to forgive or forget. but externally, you must make the conscious decision to keep fighting for everyoneâs rights.
donât feed the spite. itâs exactly what those in power expect and want from you.
remember, the oligarchy wants us fighting horizontally, at each othersâ throats.
the only way forward, is to fight vertically, together.
#leftist#2025#us politics#oligarchy#trump#thas me#evilyisspeak#evilyisme#my reblog#my post#maga#immigration#us election#project 2025#fascisim#naziism#shock and awe#human rights#basic rights#trump administration#elon musk#nazi salute#donald trump#mass deportations#trump deportations#deny defend depose#class consciousness#twitter#usa#quotes
3K notes
¡
View notes
Text
crawling back to you II leah williamson x reader
warnings: toxic, hidden relationship, jealousy, angst
summary: After hiding their relationship for years because Leah was still in the closet, they eventually broke up. Yet, they always found their way back into each others lives.
wc: 1,3k I based on this request
"it´s been two years, Leah. Why are you still referring to me as your best friend and roommate to your teammates? You didn´t even tell Keira about me?! She's your best friend!" I yelled at Leah, more out of frustration than anger. I'm so tired of hiding this relationship, of hiding myself behind the 'best friend´ label.
leah being in the cloest was never a problem for me - for us. But since rumours about her dating her male best friend were a thing it as hard to keep everything private. Growing up in milton keynes it was hard to be openly gay.
"Y/n you know its hard for me to tell everyone we are dating. We both know how they reacted after Keira came out to them. She still suffers from it and i dont wanna experience it please undertstand that." leah tries to explain her situation to me and i wish i could understand her the way i want to. But im too hurt.
"I should understand you? Have you ever tried to understand me? I can't do this anymore, Leah. You deserve someone who can handle this - but I can't. I'm sorry, Lee. It's for the best if we break up."
I say the words with tears in my eyes, my voice barely holding steady. It's a hard decision, but itt's one I have to make.
Being with Leah from the time I was 14 to now, at 17, has meant everything to me. I'm so grateful for the past three years, but I just can't do this anymore.
---------
"Y/N, I BOUGHT US TICKETS FOR THE NEXT GAME AT JOIE STADIUM!"
My girlfriend's excited voice echoes through our shared apartment. It's been seven months since I moved to Manchester and three months since we started living together.
"I'm already excited!" I shout back while checking who City's opponent is. Of course - it's Arsenal.
It feels strange to be thinking about football again, especially after breaking up with Leah almost a year ago. But maybe she's not even playing anymore.
Little did I know, she's been captaining the squad for the past year.
Our seats are incredible, giving us a perfect view of the pitch. As the teams walk out, my eyes immediately land on the captain's armband wrapped around Leah's arm. A strange sense of pride swells in my chest. Playing for the Gunners - leading them - had been her dream since she joined the club so many years ago. Seeing her live that dream now brings an unshakable smile to my face.
My thoughts are interrupted when my girlfriend starts chanting loudly, her passion for the game contagious. For a moment, I forget my ex is even on the pitch.
I never told Sarah about my past with a certain blonde Arsenal player.
I could feel Leah's eyes on me the entire game.
A part of me wanted to tease her, so every time she came over to take a corner, I laughed extra loud at whatever Sarah said or kissed her deeply-just to make a point.
I wanted her to see what it felt like to be in a relationship that didn't have to be hidden. To know how beautiful it is to be loved loudly and openly.
Later that evening, my phone buzzed.
leahwilliamson wants to send you a message. My heart started racing. My eyes widened as I read her message.
'Cute little show you put on earlier today.'
I had no idea how to respond to that, so I just sent back a few question marks. It didn't take long for her to reply.
'The way you laughed extra loud at whatever that girl said. The way you kissed her while checking to see if I was watching. I don't care, Y/N' . My blood starts to boil.
----
"Y/N!!"
I snap out of my thoughts as my coworker calls my name. I hurry over to the counter, my eyes widening.
'Can you serve them? I need to make a quick call.'
I manage a nod, but then I notice here - Leah. Sitting in my cafe. With another girl.
I take a deep breath, forcing a polite smile. "Hey, what can I get for you?" I ask, keeping my tone professional.
Leah smirks. "ll have a matcha latte. And what about you, babe-?" She turns to the girl beside her. "A flat white, please. Thank you" the girl says with a warm smile.
I already don't like her.
"Give me one second"
I know exactly why Leah is here - to get under my skin. And it's working. But beneath the teasing, beneath the smug attitude, it just hurts.
Seeing her be so open, so affectionate with someone else. calling her pet names, touching her without hesitation - it stings in a way I can't ignore.
Whenever we were out together, she barely even said my name, let alone held my hand. Now, she's making sure I see how different things are.
Every time I glance at their table, Leah is already looking at me, eyes filled with something I can't quite place. But I do notice how touchy she is, how overly flirty she's being.
And it makes my blood boil. I text her 'now we are even'. Her eyes darkened as she read the message.
-------
The club was alive with loud music, the clink of glasses, and the smell of sweaty bodies. It was my best friend's 25th birthday, and we decided to celebrate it in our hometown, London. I was also hoping it would serve as a distraction from my recent breakup. After two years of dating Sarah, she ended things last weekend because I couldn't bring myself to tell her I loved her. It's not that I didn't care about her or that I wasn't in love, but things felt different. The only woman I will ever truly love is Leah. Forever.
Suddenly, someone bumped into me, spilling their drink all over my shirt. "Oh god, I'm sorry!" They said as I looked up, meeting their eyes. It was Leah. Who else could it be?
"I didn't know you were here" she said, sounding surprised.
"Yeah, it's Anna's birthday today, and I thought Id come back to London for the occasion" I replied. "What about you?"
Leah seemed taken aback by how easily I kept the conversation going. "Actually, we won the league today. It was the last game of the season against Aston Villa, and we won."
The conversation flowed naturally, and then, unexpectedly, she asked THE question.
"So, is your girlfriend here?" she asked.
"No,â⏠I said "we are not together anymore." "Oh, really? Im sorry to hear that. Funny enough, my girlfriend broke up with me two weeks ago" she replied, a look of surprise crossing her face. I was stunned, my eyes widening in disbelief. The tension between us shifted, and an unfamiliar but unmistakable feeling of missing her washed over me.
After that, we kept texting and even FaceTimed a few times. The vibe was strange but oddly familiar, as though we had never stopped talking, despite having broken up over 3.5 years ago. Nothing had really changed.
---------
"Happy one year, baby!" Leah greeted me with breakfast in bed and the most beautiful bouquet of red roses. I couldn't have been happier with her by my side.
Even though she had a game on our anniversary , it didn't make the day any less special. I cheered her on from the 'Friends and Family' section, proudly wearing her name on the back of my Arsenal jersey. When she scored the winning goal, she celebrated by making a special gesture just for me.
Right person, right time.
#arsenal#woso community#woso imagine#woso x reader#woso#leah williamson#leah#leah williamson reader#leah williamson imagine#leah x reader#leah williamson x reader#leah williamson angst#leah williamson fluff
194 notes
¡
View notes
Text
too busy being yours | lewis hamilton
teammate + driver!reader
summary inspired by hozier's cover of do i wanna know
word count 4.4k
warnings 18+ content. angry/hate sex. choking. oral (f receiving), praise kink. kinda angsty a bit. i tried to make this neutral so it could be mercedes!lewis or ferrari!lewis. unedited bcs i couldn't be bothered. many grammatical errors. english is not my first language.
author's note i hate how fucking long this is bcs it was supposed to be a short blurb but i got too carried away as i always do. this fic drained me so idk if it's any good but i hope u guys enjoy
masterlist | requests are CLOSED!
this is just sex, you said to yourself the first time lewis was fucking you after your overtake in miami causing him to lose his chance at getting a podium.
"you kept pissing me off since the day we met, you know," he said as he wrapped his large inked hand around your throat, your head turned to one side and your cheek pressed hard floor of his driver's room.
a tear escaped your eyes as they rolled back, his cock ramming into you. he gave you so little time to adjust to his size and it burned. he was bigger than anyone you have ever taken, combined with the way he was choking you, the brutal pace of his cock ramming inside you, it was pain mixed with pleasure. you never felt like this is with anyone else, and it made the experience better all together.
"soâ you couldn'tâ fuck. you couldn't stopâ thinking about me since then? is that whatâ you're saying?" you sassed him back.
he almost didn't make you cum that day.
for some reason, somehow you have always expected things to end like this between the two of you. not that you think about him bending your knees to your chest and fucking you hard until you see stars and all you could think about was how deep he is inside you on daily basis but it has become some fort of tradition for you two to get on each other's nerves every week, and he looks like the type who would let out his frustration with sex. it was like it was bound to happen.
the second time it happened, you tell yourself that he was just trying to make you feel better, after you crashed against alex albon in japan.
"let me take care of you." he assured, sinking to his knees in your hotel room's floor. his hands were spreading your legs wide for him to bury his face in between them.
you propped yourself on your elbows, wanting to watch him and you swore you never thought he could be this gentle with you after what happened in his driver's room. his thick lips smeared long, wet kisses all over your thighs, eyes stay locked with yours, taking in your reaction. your chest heaved and you released a shaky breath, throwing your head back the moment his tongue dived into your sensitive parts.
he was going slow, careful of your injuries but not too slow that he was depriving you of that high. his tongue moved in the most articulate ways, fingers pumping in and out like he just knew what would makes you click and shatter. as if he was already a pro at at the art of pleasuring you, despite this being his first time putting his tongue on you.
"i want to hear you," he lifted his head for a split second to say, half a whisper after he noticed how you were, how you were biting your bottom lip, trying to suppress the sinful sounds from escaping your lips.
"someoneâ might hearâ"
"i wanna hear you." he repeated, firm but gently. "please, sweetie. i wanna hear you fall apart for me."
when your eyes met his, somehow it was clear that this was not the same man who had fucked you hard on the floor of his driver's room a few weeks ago. his eyes were different. you hoped your own were not deceiving you because you could swore it was filled with a different kind of lust compared to the first time.
noticing your hesitation, he took your hand and brought it to his head, gesturing you to guide him by grabbing his braids.
"come on. show me what you like. i want to know."
"i want to know."
you wanted to argue that he didn't have any reason to. why should he know how to eat you out until your body shook from pleasure and your eyes see stars? why should he know how to flick his tongue in ways that would make his name the only word you could remember? having lewis hamilton, the seven time formula 1 world champion on his knees with his head in between your legs is not something that would ever happen again, no.
but you found yourself spreading your legs a little bit further, trying to make your body relaxed and comfortable on the hotel bed. you gathered his braids since his hair tie has gone somehow, and he let you. he dived back to your clit, and groaned, loving the way you guided him in order to help you reach your peak.
he made you cum twice with his tongue and fingers. then with his cock, and again it was different from the first time. he let you stare into his big brown eyes, his braids hung like curtains on either side of his face as his bare frame towered over your naked body, your legs locked around his waist.
he was thrusting into you slow and deep, like he wanted you to feel every inch of him, to draw those little gasps of yours he was starting to get obsessed with. he wanted to see your eyes flutter as he hits that sweet spot inside you, the one that would make you utter his name like a prayer.
you tried to focus more on the pleasure he was bringing and less on the fact that this felt like he was making love to you. because it couldn't. that word should be forbidden from both your lips and his. this was not love. he was only fucking you this slow and this gentle because you got into a crash. he was afraid he could cause more serious injuries to you even though there wasn't even any to begin with.
the third time, it was after you and him achieved podium together but that race was a bit different than the other. a historic 1-2 at your team's home race, the first since you joined the team. a win with lewis here was something you were determined to happen since the beginning of the season and it finally came true.
your lips never lacked a smile since you crossed the checkered flag with lewis behind you. the long, tight hug that you two shared, especially the way he was burying his face in the crook of your neck, his hand rubbing your back and the way tears were streaming down your cheeks were definitely one of the most talked-about topics among fans that week. but you couldn't care any less. a lot has happened for you personally. you were unable to give your 100% when the season starts, and a bunch of DNFs and crashes did not help your case either. podium started to feel like a distant dream. you thought about the fact that your contract was ending this year and had not been renewed yet. you needed this win and thankfully it proved something to the team. you wanted them to forget about finding a new driver to replace you next year because the old you were still here. struggling with a new car design is something common among formula 1 drivers. lewis knew it all too well.
that is why he cannot stop praising you that night.
"you did great, sweetie. you were amazing." he said with each slow thrust of his cock, earning soft sighs from your lips. his strong arms were cradling your face, forcing you to meet his gaze.
"youâ you were great too." you said, trying to redirect it to him, hating the way your cheeks grew warm at his praise. you've spent so much time arguing and getting on each other's nerves that being praised by him felt strange though not unwelcome. in fact, you hated how much you loved it. hated how it was the only thing that you crave to hear from his pretty mouth from now on. no more bickerings. no more quick retorts. just his sweet tongue making you feel good about yourself, verbally and physically.
"no, no. this is about you. you did great. you deserved every bit of this. don't you?" you delt him slowing down. you bit your bottom lip, too overwhelmed by his intense gaze to say anything.
"i asked you a question, sweetie." he demanded an answer, keeping his tone soft. his voice was barely a whisper.
"iâ mhmm.... please.... move." was all you could say instead as you turned your head, trying to hide from his gaze. you never felt so small. this feelings burned.
"answer my question, first. you did great, didn't you? sweet girl?"
you whimper pathetically at the new nickname, letting him grab your chin to meet his eyes once again.
"i didn't..... early on. i wasn't doing good." you say quietly. you don't know why that was in your mind at the time. you should be enjoying the day, that moment. your win, the way he was filling you up to the brim. nothing else matters. what more could you asked for?
except maybe more assurance from him. that this win was not because of luck. was purely your hard work. was because you fucking deserved it.
"that's normal, sweetie. they made a lot of upgrades and improvements this year, didn't they? it's normal to take time to readjust to some changes. don't beat yourself up for it. you're a great driver. everybody knows that. i knew it."
why the fuck do you feel like a rookie right now? you didn't need to hear all that. you've been in this sport for years. you've moved teams, dealt with the fact that you had driven and struggled with far shittier cars. but why did lewis' words make you feel slightly better, deep down? why did he make me feel relaxed enough to unclench your jaw and to drop your tensed shoulders? how did he know exactly what you needed to hear? how did he manage to read you so well?
"y-yeah." you nod breathlessly, agreeing, especially when he finally moved his hips again, but it wasn't enough to make you reach that peak again and he knew it.
"repeat after me: i deserve this."
"lewisâ"
"say it or you're not cumming tonight."
you swallowed, lips trembling. as threatening as it soundes, you knew lewis didn't mean that. but still, he's a man of his words. you didn't want to risk the perfect night you and him are having.
and maybe, just maybe, you start listening to his words. you start pushing away all those negative thoughts that were trying to drown your victory today.
"i...." you take a deep breath. "i deserve this."
"louder." he demanded again as he shifted between your hips, gripping your thighs tighter, his eyes never wavered from yours.
"i deserve this." you did as he commanded, with a much firmer tone, like you really mean it.
because you did. you fucking deserve this win. this team. this life. him.
"you did great today." lewis started fucking you again deeply, not hurried with his pace.
"i did great today." you gasped.
"that's my good girl."
you're his good girl.
he kissed you that night, for the first time ever, which surprised you when you thought about it again. the first time you two fucked, you never get to so much as a glance at his lips because of the position he got you in. second time, the thought did cross your mind, making you wonder how would his lips which was sucking on your clit at the time felt when they're pressed against yours instead. how he would devour you like you're all he needs to survive. how his tongue would taste in your mouth.
and it was sweet. long and passionate. better than your wildest dreams. it felt so natural, the way his lips moved against yours in a perfect synchronization. as if they were made to have this dance together.
you whimpered into his mouth when you came, and he drank it all up, swallowing your cry, big hands cupping your cheeks. it was heaven.
until you fell back to earth, to reality, when you realized that like every other thing in this world, what you have with lewis right now, whatever the hell he wants to call it, it will not last forever.
how long are you two going to keep this up? pretending like you hated each other's guts during the day, only to be tangled up under the covers at night? how long until everybody in the garage, fans on the internet notice your stolen glances? how you two always tries to stand a few feet apart, not because the mere sight of each other disgusted you both, but because you are afraid that you were not able to keep this facade up any longer. that you might say fuck it and jump to each other's arm to celebrate another podium. or rushing to ask your race engineer if the other was okay after a crash.
you remembered an interview lewis did. with which magazine, it doesn't matter but what he talked about was. that he wants to have a family, to have kids. it sticks in your mind, every word in the article you already have them memorized. only one question is left.
is that woman you, or is this just another fling to him?
you need to know, need to put an exact label to this thing you get going on with lewis right now or else it might drive you crazy. you cannot keep letting him in, cannot let him whisper another one of those promises in your ear, each time you let him have his way raw with you, if they all meant nothing to him. he might not seem like the type, but you cannot let yourself lost in the uncertainty. better to end this now before it's too late.
you glanced at his sleeping figure on your right on your hotel bed. another night spent together, without knowing where this stands for him. was it all just for fun, his way to release his frustration? it'd be fair, since you never exactly made it easy for him to have you as his teammate. or did it actually mean something to him, deep inside, only he is too afraid to say it?
you shift to your side, staring at his beautiful face. you snuggle up closer, tangling up your legs with his under the covers, needing to go feel his heat, as if this is the last time you will ever get to be this close to him.
it could be.
your hand goes to push his braids behind his ear, cupping his cheek before running your rhumb across his cheekbone and he stirs a bit, a sigh left his thick lips and you feel his hand on your hip tenses a little before he relaxes again. he's absolutely breathtaking, when the pressure of winning his eighth championship isn't occupying his mind. the way his long lashes flutter in his sleep. two piercings decorating his nose. giant lion tattoo on his chest exposed, besides the most obvious parts down there, all for you to see.
something inside you cannot help but wonder.... do other girls get to see him like this too? how many of them? do they get to touch him like this as well? does he enjoy it? does he whisper to their ears the same thing as he did to you?
your heart clenches but then you quickly tell yourself. of course he does. of course they do. it would be a fool of you to think otherwise. who do you think you are, besides a teammate who has been giving him a hard time ever since you two were paired together? a woman he's using to release all of his frustration on? you are nothing but those. do not think that the great formula 1 champion lewis hamilton would make an exception for you. do not pretend like this "relationship" would have a future.
but then, another part of your brain reminds you, trying to ease your nerves. he wouldn't stay every night, probably wouldn't even let you have your orgasms, wouldn't even think about getting on his knees for the woman he hates with every fiber of his being, if this was meaningless for him.
you wanted to move, when he suddenly stirs again. a groan left his lips.
"what time is it?" he asks in that deep, sleepy tone of his, eyes still shut. his accent is always more apparent in the morning.
"almost seven." you say flatly, removing your hand from his face, laying on your back again, your face turns away.
lewis senses the shift in your behavior somehow. his thick eyebrows meet in a knot, before his eyes open. he lays on his back as well, stretching his body a bit, feeling every single muscle in his body sore, before sitting on the bed. you take a peak at him, the way his muscular body bathe in the sunlight seeping through the room through the gaps between the curtains. he takes his hair tie from his wrist, gathering his braids before tying them back together again lowly. his tattooed back visible to you, with lightning-shaped patterns caused by your sharp nails from last night. you bite your lip at the sight, at your poor, desperate attempt to mark him as yours.
it's useless.
he will never be.
a deep exhale escapes from his lips before he glances at you momentarily, eyes raking over the visible outline of your naked figure under the white covers, taking in your sudden cold demeanor.
"did i hurt you?" lewis asks, voice laced with concern.
yes, in a way, you wanted to say. but instead you keep quiet. wouldn't it be nice if you could just freeze, trying not to move, and you'd shrink, disappear from here forever? not having to face him anymore, nor that one painful fact that you have tried to forget. if only life is easy that way.
he calls your name, gently, and it still feels foreign to you, the way your name leaves softly from his lips. you were used to him barking, hissing it. like your name is poisonous, disgusting to him in the garage. never would you have thought he would whispers it so calmly, moaning it even.
he calls again, and you cannot ignore him this time. you turn your head, meeting his eyes tiredly.
"i'm fineâ"
"no, you're not." he cuts you off, and it almost angers you. how would he know how you really feel? he doesn't know anything about you besides how to make you come. he doesn't know your favorite food, your favorite colour. you want him to stop pretending like he's got you all figured out.
"i...." you sigh. "i don't wanna talk about this right now, please."
lewis raises an eyebrow. "you know that answer will only make me even more curious now, right? just tell me."
when you stay silent, still refusing to meet his eyes, lewis tries to guess himself.
"is it about last night? did i hurt you? please, tell me. i can't...." his sentence trails away when you shake your head slowly at his guess.
you bite your lip again, harder, before sitting up as well, pulling the white covers to conceal your bare chest. your eyes stare into a corner blankly, nails scratching the back of your neck as your mind tries to put together the words you have been dying to say to him ever since what happened in his driver's room.
"it's not just last night.... it's the previous nights. it's every other night we spent. together. i don't...." you gulp thickly, suddenly at loss for words. you have been thinking about this moment for so long, you hate yourself for not being able to be straight now.
"sweetie...."
"what are we, lewis?"
pause.
"what?" he asks back, his face all scrunched up, eyebrows tie up like he didn't even process your question.
you take a deep, shaky breath, before finally, finally looking at him in the eyes.
"i mean, what are we? what is this?"
"what is whaâ" he chuckles with a nervous look on his face, probably wondering what the hell has gotten into you this early in the morning that made you asked these questions.
you try your best not to roll your eyes at his clueless face. you wish he could just skip these acts, pretending like he doesn't know exactly what you're talking about. you want to move to the part where he confirms what you have known all this time.
"please, just be honest with me. i don't want to waste my time anymore and i'm sure youâ"
"no, heyâ wait a second. what is thisâ what the hell are youâ"
"i asked you first!" you say impatiently, raising your voice a little, which startles lewis but you wish you could say that you care. every second spent with him feels like you should have been using it to do something else, with somebody else and you might have a future with.
"what are we, lewis?" you repeat, firmly this time and louder so the question seeps through his mind.
pause.
"all these nights we've spent together.... did they mean anything to you? like at all? i need you to be honest with me because if this is all just for fun to you then you can find someone elseâ"
"i don't want someone else." he cuts you off. the suddenness of it combined with the firmness of his voice catches you off guard. but you are not about to let it distract you.
"well that's too damn bad because i'm not here to be one of your girlsâ"
"me neither." a beat. "i just want you to be the only girl."
pause.
"what the hell does that mean?"
"it means...." a sigh from him. "that i am a coward who should have told you how i really felt from the beginning."
his voice is getting shakier as he continues. "you drive me crazy since you first joined this team but then i realized that i love how it feels, as long as it was you who makes me feel this way."
you gulp at his smooth words, trying to keep yourself together. this is lewis hamilton, 7 times formula 1 world champion. his name itself is bigger than the sport. he knows how to make people fall to their knees in his presence. you do not want to be one of them, cannot allow yourself to be.
lewis takes a deep breath, and you find yourself holding yours.
"the only kind of girl i want you to be is mine."
pause.
"you...." you shudder. "you can't just say that. like it means nothing."
part of you are relieved somehow that he feels that way. that this was not meaningless to him. but you did not expect another type of feeling to enter the conversation. or maybe you did, only you refuse to think about it. because the mere thought of lewis falling in love with you as this goes on feels impossible to happen.
"i wouldn't if that's the case." he says, quick and confidently. "I'm in love with you, sweetie."
"i...." he stammers suddenly. "it's been a while since i was in love, i almost forgot how it feels. it was after our team's home race that i realized it. that night. it felt good to be like that with you. i remembered how i wanted to spend every night like that with you. not just the sex but the lengthy conversations we had after. and the way you felt in my arms when you fell asleep, i.... i just want to hold you like that every night. i can't get enough. you've made me a mad man, love."
oh, love.
you chew on your bottom lip, not knowing what to say, how to react. you didn't expect a confession, never would have dreamt of those four letter words to leave his lips while talking to you. mine. love.
or maybe you did. you think about moments that you two spent alone together, besides having him inside you that you shared and you find yourself loving every single second. sharing stories, your passions. you realized how much you enjoy hearing his rambles and wishing that you could hear more, that he would share more. something deeper, more personal.
"we can't." you say without thinking.
lewis clenches his jaw, huffing in frustration.
"why not? because you think the team wouldn't approve? or the fans?" he quickly guesses, like he already knew the excuses you'd give.
"i'd only accept rejection from you if you yourself do not want this. not because of the team or our publicists orâ or the fans. because who cares what those people have to say? this is our lives, not theirs. do not let other people dictate how you feel." he says firmly.
"i'm not." you retort just as fast. "because i do feel the same."
you see how he releases a heavy breath after hearing your own confession, like a weight has been lifted from his shoulder. a relief.
"i just need to know if you are serious about going public. it's a big step. how long have we been rivals publicly? and then suddenly we're dating? how would that look?"
he smiles tinily.
"i'm sure it wouldn't be a surprise to them. maybe deep down they know you've always wanted me."
"oh, me?" you roll your eyes at him while pointing at yourself. "alright, sir lewis 'you've made me a mad man' hamilton. sure. i wanted you first. definitely not the other way around."
he chuckles this time, his white teeth on full display before he closes the distance between you two.
"keep talking and i'll show you how mad you truly have made me." he says in a low, sultry voice.
and you did. and he kept his promise. you two ignored the fact that you have a qualification today, or how purposely loud you are being. you know you'd be too embarrassed to actually face the other drivers who stay in this same hotel after today but when lewis was fucking you deep and slow but hard as a way to prove his devotion to you, you cannot exactly say that you care about anything else in that moment.
#formula 1#f1#formula 1 x reader#lewis hamilton x reader#f1 x reader#lewis hamilton#formula 1 fanfic#f1 fanfic#formula 1 smut#f1 smut#lewis hamilton x you#lewis hamilton fanfic#lewis hamilton smut#f1 x y/n#f1 x you#f1 x female reader#formula 1 x female reader#f1 imagine#formula 1 imagine#formula 1 x you
213 notes
¡
View notes
Text
đđ°đ¨ đđĄđ˘đ§đ đŹ, đđ§đ đ¨đ§đ đŤđđđĽđĽđ˛ đĄđŽđŤđđŹ
Sypnosis [When you found yourself settling down in the confines of the supposed Safe Haven, your worry coursed over to the thought of Kissy Missy. Then, the pain became clearly evident after that small conversation.]
Characters [Kissy Missy, Doey The Doughman.]
Note || some little bits of reconciliation and actually getting some time to take care of yourself. Lmao, lettuce make-up with our allies mob games. Damn.
The air in the Safe Haven was thick with tension, but it was the kind of tension that felt oddly⌠comfortable. Here, in the safety of this last sanctuary, the chaos of the factoryâs horrors seemed miles away. Yet, you couldnât escape the constant burn of exhaustion that clung to you, an aching reminder of the days that had stretched into weeks, the endless running, the ever-present sense of danger.
You winced as you sank into a worn chair, feeling the sharp pain in your handsâthe reminder of the struggle, of how the factory had tried to break you down. The stabbing sensation still lingered, especially in your hands, where the cuts and bruises from your last fight had yet to fully heal. It wasnât just the physical wounds that hurt; it was the mental ones too, the nightmares that had been following you since the factoryâs horrors first caught up with you. But there was no time to restâno time to truly healâbecause there was still so much you hadnât understood.
And thatâs why, despite the physical toll, you found yourself making your way toward Kissy Missy.
She had been one of the many strange figures youâd encountered in the factory, her appearance eerily similar to Huggy Wuggy but⌠different. More fragile, perhaps. But you knew there was something deeper about her, something buried beneath that pink exterior, something that reminded you of the other experimentsâeach one with their own strange, tortured past.
You paused for a moment, standing at the entrance to the small corner of the Safe Haven where Kissy Missy resided. Despite the pain, despite the urge to just collapse and let sleep take you, you pushed forward. Youâd never let yourself be the one to turn away from someone in need, and Kissy Missy had been in need ever since you met her. Sure, she had been a little⌠off after the massacre, but you knew what it was like to live in this place, to feel like a broken part of a machine you couldnât escape.
When you finally saw her, she was sitting near the far wall, her left arm hanging loosely in a makeshift sling, the remnants of her earlier battle with the mystery attacker still visible in the gaping burns and slashes that marred the right side of her face and body. The pink fur that usually looked so vibrant was now matted and stained with dried blood, and her eyesâthose long, heavy lashes framing her round, almost innocent eyesâwere hollow with something⌠sadness. She didnât look at you at first, too absorbed in whatever thoughts were racing through her head.
âKissy?â you said softly, unsure of how to approach her.
Her head turned slowly, her gaze meeting yours for a fleeting moment before flicking downward, avoiding eye contact.
You gave a slight wince as you took a step closer. âI, uh⌠I wanted to check on you.â
The silence between you two stretched, heavy and uncomfortable. It had been like this ever since the factory turned into a playground of madness, with no answers to any of the questions that haunted both of you. Despite her usual silence, despite the distance she often kept, you knew she appreciated your presence. She always had.
You let out a breath and moved to sit down across from her, trying not to jolt in pain as you lowered yourself into the chair. âYouâve been through a lot. I get it. We all have.â
Kissy Missy didnât respond. Her lips barely twitched, but you could tell she was listening. Maybe she was too tired to speak, or maybe she was too worried about the Prototype's plans to say anything at all. But you didnât mind the silence. Sometimes it was easier to exist with someone who understood the weight of it all, the weight that words couldnât even begin to explain.
"I don't know if this helps," you continued quietly, "but I want you to know that you're not alone here. Weâre in this together. Whatever happens next."
Her eyes flicked up to meet yours then, but only for a moment. It was like she was trying to read you, trying to understand what you meant. Slowly, she nodded, almost imperceptibly.
And that was enough. For now, it was enough. You didnât need her to talk, to give you answers. What you neededâwhat you both neededâwas to share this space, this fragile moment of peace, where there were no tasks, no monsters, no running for your life. Just a quiet connection between two lost souls in the middle of a nightmare.
Despite everything, you couldnât help but feel a tiny flicker of hope.
Maybe, just maybe, the Safe Haven could give you both a chance to heal.
It wasnât much. But it was something.
As you sat there, you allowed yourself to close your eyes for a brief moment, just long enough to let the exhaustion settle in. You'll face whatever comes next. But for now, in this small, quiet space, you allowed yourself to rest. Kissy Missy, for once, didnât seem so far away.
Though, after that small but hopeful interaction. An hour and half later, interception crossed your mind.
A brilliant cross by the sign of the infirmary, maybe not, with the way youâve been seeing things. Between reality and illusion, youâve tried not to think about that part too much.
The dim, flickering light of the Safe Haven's small infirmary provided little comfort, though it was still far better than the oppressive, clanging noises and hazardous atmosphere of the factory that lingered in the air. The exhaustion had settled into your bones, an aching weariness that seemed to make every muscle protest with the smallest movement. After hours of tense, grueling hours spent navigating through the factory, and the constant threat of being torn apart by both monsters and the harsh environment, you found yourself collapsing in the hallway of the Safe Haven, feeling the weight of your past decisions crash over you.
However you were glad you managed to talk to Kissy before your bodyâmoreover youâwent almost numb.
You winced, looking down at your hands. They were raw, battered, and covered in bruises from the constant handling of machinery, gripping metal bars, and escaping the clutches of various monsters. You tried to brush it off, but now, in the quiet confines of safety, the pain and damage were hard to ignore. The skin on your knuckles was torn, deep red streaks of blood seeping through the open wounds as the exertion of constant pressure finally caught up with you.
Doey, always perceptive despite his playful demeanor, had noticed the way you were favoring your hands and the way you winced as you flexed your fingers. He hopped over to your side, his multi-colored doughy body shifting with each movement, his orange arm extending to gently tap your wrist in concern.
"Hey, hey," he said, his voice a soft mix of concern and curiosity. "What happened to your hands? They look pretty bruised and, uh, kinda gnarly."
You hesitated, the words catching in your throat. It wasnât the kind of thing you liked to talk about. Not to someone like Doey, who was always so carefree, so light-hearted, always ready with a smile and a joke. The last thing you wanted was to burden him with the dark memories that haunted your hands.
"I... itâs nothing. Just the usual," you muttered, trying to hide the shame beneath a gruff voice, even as the truth flickered beneath it.
Doey raised an eyebrow, his blue face tilting slightly as if reading your tone, and then, with a playful tilt of his head, he leaned in closer. "Uh-uh. I donât think 'nothing's gonna cut it this time. Youâve been through a lot, havenât you?"
You sighed, rubbing a hand across your face, fingers brushing against the rough skin of your knuckles. "Yeah," you admitted, your voice quieter now, barely above a whisper. "Itâs⌠itâs from working in the factory. A lot of heavy lifting, tight spaces, and, well... things went wrong. Lots of things went wrong."
Doey's eyes softened with understanding, but there was no pity in themâonly concern. His orange arm gently rested on your shoulder, giving it a comforting squeeze. "Sounds like youâve been pushing yourself harder than you should have. Youâre safe here, yâknow? You donât have to keep that stuff to yourself."
You let out a breath you didnât know you were holding. Safe Haven. It was a phrase youâd come to rely on, even if the dark memories of the factory still lingered like shadows at the edge of your mind. You looked over at Doey, forcing a small smile. "I guess I just⌠I just want to patch these up. Don't want to end up infecting them or something worse."
Doey thought for a moment, his expression furrowing slightly as if he was deep in thought. Then, in a sudden burst of energy, his orange and yellow arms shot out, his long limbs stretching and twisting as he moved around, digging through the nearby crates.
"Thread, yarn, string, fabric⌠Aha! Got it!" he exclaimed, pulling out a coil of old, faded string from a box in the corner. His hands moved with surprising speed as he held it up in front of you, a proud look on his face. "This should work, right? Iâm not exactly a surgeon, but I can at least try to help with this!"
Your mind caught onto the first bit. Thread? It isnât ideal but thatâll work too.
You couldnât help but let out a small laugh, despite the situation. "Youâre a lifesaver, Doey."
He grinned wide, that playful energy never faltering. "Hey, itâs what I do bestâsaving lives, keeping things light, and making sure nobody's left behind, yeah?" His face shifted for just a moment, a flicker of something deeper passing through his eyes, but just as quickly as it appeared, the mask of his usual cheer returned.
Taking the string carefully from his hands, you positioned your hands before him. "Alright, letâs see what youâve got," you said, trying to keep the moment light-hearted, but the weight of the past few hours hung heavily in the air.
Doeyâs fingers worked with surprising delicacy, his doughy hands moving deftly as he wrapped the string around your injured knuckles, tying the wounds up as best as he could. His movements were slow, thoughtful, and you could tell he was taking extra care. There was a soft hum to his actions, a peaceful rhythm that somehow matched the calmness of the Safe Haven around you.
"Hang in there," Doey said, his voice steady, despite the playful nature of his words. "Youâve been through a lot, but youâre not alone here. Not anymore. Weâll get you patched up. Youâve got a place with us. Always."
For a moment, all the tension in your body seemed to ease, as if the weight of the world was momentarily lifted. It wasnât muchâjust a bit of string and a comforting presenceâbut in that moment, it was enough. You didnât have to carry everything alone. Not anymore.
As Doey finished tying the last knot, he stepped back and gave a satisfied nod. "There. Good as new! Well, maybe not new, but you get the idea."
You flexed your hands carefully, the makeshift bandages holding tight. It wasnât perfect, but it would do for now. The pain was still there, but it felt like a distant thing, something that could be ignored for the moment.
"Thanks, Doey," you rasped, your voice quieter, but filled with gratitude.
Doey beamed, his face glowing with pride. "Anytime, buddy. Anytime. Now, letâs get some rest, yeah? weâve got more adventures to go on."
And as you leaned back against the wall, the weight of all the hours that passed finally slipping from your shoulders, you allowed yourself another rare moment of peace. It wasnât much, but it was enough to hold onto. Safe Haven. You could stay here for a while, maybe even find a sense of home.
And for the first time in what felt like forever, you allowed yourself to believe it.
#poppy playtime#poppy playtime x reader#poppy playtime kissy missy#poppy playtime 4#poppy playtime chapter 4#kissy missy#kissy missy poppy playtime#ppt 4#doey the doughman#poppy playtime doey
267 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Get ready for a whole ass essay because this is so good and I need to gush about it allđ
Oh how I wish I could give you a prize for this fic because it's simply THAT good!!!đĽşđ
That is in fact gonna be me now as your Spider!Yuyu is absolutely engrained into my brain... Also idk which Spiderman you were using as inspiration (if you were using any of them at all) but I totally got the Andrew Garfields Peter Parker/spiderman vibes from your fic mixed with Yunhos personality and it's so so so amazing!!! (Andrews Spiderman is my personal favorite as well heheđ¤)
I enjoyed so much how you wrote him so playful as Spiderman but also like a tiny tiny bit cocky until he realizes something and turns into a slightly bumbling mess whilst trying to hide who he is or not give too much away to others! Also Yunho my man, we gotta talk about the way you kept giving things away about who you were multiple times!!! Like what if you said something to the wrong person and they turn out to be someone who tries to hurt you?!đĽ˛
Yunho's and Mc's first meeting in the beginning when he saves her from the robber was honestly so funny cuz her reaction was so valid to it all!! Although I fear that if that had happened to me I would have tried to hit Spider!Yuyu with my bag of eggs after mc screamed when seeing him for the first time... like that would have freaked me out i'm sure of itđ
Speaking of those two! They dynamic!!!!!
I LOVE the dynamic you created between the two of them!!! Both being fumbling messes sometimes due to their own feelings towards the other, then being cutesy and all eager to joke and hang around each other and sometimes even comfort the other for what's going on! Chefs kissđđ¤đ
I just love them both so much tbh
Mc freaking out every time Yunho smiles or laughs or just does anything is so cute and relatable cuz same girl, I too would react that way if I were in the presence of Yunho and he were unapologetically himself around me.
Not Mingi being almost possessive over Yunho whenever Mc is aroundđđ And Sannie being kind after Yunho has introduced them when they're eating together and she's told them all about her asshole of a "stepfather" (seriously I'd like to wack him in the head a few times hard with a idk bowling ball or somethingđ)
Not Yunho whisking her away before knowing she has a fear of heightsđđ You know what? Scream his hears off he deserves that for not asking before hand𼲠But also the scene on the rooftop of them bonding and talking and while the mc was sitting with her head on her knee and all and Yunho admiring her like ughhhh my heartđ I love when one is admiring the other with love while the other one doesn't know/realize it.
W.I.T.C.H mentioned!!!!! Totally fair that she had a crush on Cedric!! Like yes he turns into a snake creature but have you seen him in the books?!! He's like super charismatic and all towards Elyon so no wonder Mc likes him when she was younger! (speaking of w.i.t.c.h, Will was absolutely my favorite character when I grew upđ)
The gasp I gasped when she found Spiderman injured and took him home to help him. Like omg I was hoping for a scene like this and you delivered!!! Idk why but I just love it when she starts rambling on and when she realizes he's gonna need to undress for her to help take care of the wounds. Ahsjbdjahsbdasjb just that whole scene! And when she tells him to stay the night so he will be safe and sound and then talking about how she's gonna brag to Yunho about this only for him to reveal himself to her when she turns around!
THE KISSS!!!!!!!! HAJBDHAD AS FJSDGF DSGJ FSDUJ YEEESSSđŠđ I loved the way you wrote that part just ughhhhhh so good, Yunho not being able to hold back and kissing her and her melting into it and reciprocating it and both of them just wanting to be close as they kiss until Yunho breaks away to just pepper her with kissesđđ I love this so much! They get to cuddle together and be cozy as boyfriend and girlfriend in the endđ
Thank you for this fic it was absolutely amazing and I loved it so so much! You're an amazing writerđĽşđ
Above the world
Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: Jeong Yunho x female reader
đ¸ď¸Warning: cursing, mentions of murder and robbery, wounds, slightly suggestive đ¸ď¸Word count: 25.6k đ¸ď¸Rating: nc-17 đ¸ď¸Genre: Spiderman!AU, Marvel & DC references, superheroes!AU, strangers to lovers!AU, highschool!AU đ¸ď¸Summary: Moving to a new city due to your mother's psychotic ex-fiancĂŠ, you thought the past wouldn't catch up with you, but it does. You're an outcast at your new highschool until a tall and dorky guy approaches you and decides to be your friend. Oh, and did I mention there's also this weird superhero kinda guy in the city who calls himself Spiderman? And why does he kind of remind you of your new friend?
A/N: Lovelies, it's finally here!! I've been planning to write this story for at least two months now, I just didn't have the time for it, but it's here at last! Few things I'd like to quickly point out: 1. I hope the humor I used isn't a miss as once again I wanted to explore something new and used a different writing style, 2. they are in highschool but it's not cringe, I promise (I haven't written a highschool setting in ages lol), 3. I used some terms that are skateboard related and so, I'll leave a little glossary of what those mean below! ^^ (I hope I managed to describe these well) (I hate the fact that I didn't incorporate the famous "hold on tight spider-monkey" line, but it is what it is lol) Sorry if there are any mistakes, I do proofread but it's super late rn and my brain might not pick up on all the mistakes! :') Thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoy this little (not so little) story, and your feedback is always super welcome, they inspire me to write even more lol! divider
â (I have an Iron Man!Mingi oneshot, if you're interested! ^^)
đ¸ď¸360: a complete skateboard and body rotation performed either frontside or backside đ¸ď¸180: a half skateboard and body rotation performed either frontside or backside đ¸ď¸alley-oop: an aerial transition trick in which the skater moves his body sideways in the opposite direction of the rotating movement đ¸ď¸backside: a trick or turn executed with the skater's back facing the ramp coping or the obstacle đ¸ď¸alley-oop backside 50-50 grind đ¸ď¸540 backside đ¸ď¸airwalk: an aerial trick in which the skater grabs the nose of the board, kicks the feet out while in the air, and then quickly back on when he's about to land it đ¸ď¸ollie: a trick in which the skater uses his or her feet to pull the skateboard up into the air đ¸ď¸backside nose slip đ¸ď¸frontside boneless đ¸ď¸Casper Flip: a trick in which the skater performs a half-flip and then uses the back foot to grab the tail and whip it
           Despite the unfamiliarity of the dimly lit street, there was something very comforting andâquite familiarâabout this new place. Perhaps I couldnât call it home just yetâgiven that itâs barely my second day hereâbut there was something cozy about the wet ground shimmering underneath the glimmering streetlamps that did little to nothing to light up all corners of theâotherwiseâdark street. Not many are out at this hour, and itâs not because itâs too late, itâs the fact that my mother and I managed to find ourselvesâbarelyâ a modest little house, in probably one of the dodgiest parts of this, new, promising, and quite huge city. I wouldnât call it the slumsâIâve seen worse places compared to this oneâbut the eerily empty street could make anyone run back inside their house upon nightfall. And, well, I get itâif it werenât for my favourite music blasting through my wiredâprobably from the Stone Ageâearphones, I probably wouldâve found myself scurrying back home as well. But for once, I didnât mind the cool breeze of air thatâs settled upon the city after the rain that came out of nowhere. It was autumn, but the leaves havenât started falling down just yet. It was the perfect timing for me to join my new high-school, not that there was ever a good timing, per se, I always thought a newcomer would remain just thatâa newcomer. And while I didnât have had to move towns in quite a while now, I still remembered what kind of treatment would be waiting for me tomorrow.
The new girl in school. Everyone would be eager tomorrow to get to know me, to talk to me, to try and befriend me. And meâwell, I had nothing against all thatâbut deep down I just really wished to remain unseen, and most importantly, unbothered. I have never considered myself a very sociable person, and later than sooner, people would realize that and they would finally leave me alone. I donât have many friends for this exact reason, and the one I do have moved to Spain a long time ago, our phones now the only way to keep in touchâmy mother finally saw the important of me being on my phone so often. But it was fine, I didnât mind the distance, however, there were days when I wished we could hang out, go on small trips, enjoy each otherâs company. Nayoung had promised to visit soon, but we both knew she was too busy with her life over in Spain for that to happen anytime soon, and I didnât have it in myself to pester her about the promise she made.
The neighbourhood my mother and I had moved to wasnât too far from the heart of the cityâand while one would expect it to be lively and bright, it was anything but thatâeven during the daytime. People seemed to avoid making eye contact and they hung their heads low around here, barely muttering even as much as a greeting if you crossed paths with them down the wide street, even if they were your neighbours. The houses, too, seemed to be silent at all times, no little children screaming and laughing or playing outside, no rowdy teenagers blasting music and getting yelled at for not doing their homework. It was odd, but it was only temporalâwell, that is if my mother manages to land herself a better paying job so that we can move away from here. These houses were closely pressed up against each other, back gardens ratherâinexistent. Our house just so happened to be neighbouring a huge buildingâoffices, someone had told usâbut for what business, we didnât know. And probably wouldnât want to know.
Iâve seen some roughed-up people come and go from the beaten-up building. The narrow alleyway just so happened to be a dead-end between our house and this building, and my mother had been debating whether she should place bars outside on my window as it just so happened to be facing this small alleyway. It wasnât as dark as one would expect it to be, but a barely lit-up streetlamp did a shitty job at fully illuminating it.
I bobbed my head to the music, hummingâhopefullyâquietly to myself as I skipped down the road, almost splashing myself in the process as I failed to notice a rather deep looking puddle. I chuckled as I narrowly missed it and threw the plastic bag over my right shoulderâcompletely forgetting I had eggs in there. With an alarmed expression, I scrambled to hold the plastic bag normally and peeked inside, letting out a sigh in relief upon seeing that the eggs were completely fine, not one cracked. I knew my mother would make me walk back to the small convenience storeâwhich was probably about to close upâand I really just wanted to watch my animeâthe one I had seen about five hundred times, but who cares?! Some people tend to cling to that what brings them the most comfort, and this anime was like that for me. However, just as the chorus of the song blasted through my earphones, I cleared my throat, ready to mouth the lyrics as I remained alone on the street, when I felt a harsh tug on my right arm. And when I didnât react to it straight away, I was pushed forward, stumbling through a puddle and splashing my new white Vans.
âOh, come on, man!â I snapped, frowning down at my, now, dirty shoes, âI just got these yesterday!â
As I turned and went to pull out the earphone from my left ear, I was met with a sight that I wasnât exactly expecting. Well, to be fair, I thought a kid or an asshole had run into me on purpose, butâhaving a metal gun almost pressing into my forehead certainly wasnât what I was expectingâwhat a way to greet your new neighbour on their second day of living here!
âEmpty your pockets!â The tall man, dressed in all blackâtypicalâhissed as I managed to pull out both of my earphones while moving slowly, âAnd give me everything thatâs pricey.â
Well, jokes on him, I didnât have anything pricey on myselfâŚwell, except for my phone, âI donât really have that many pockets, man.â
I pulled my cardiganâs pockets out, showing the robber that I really had nothing inside, âLook, man, if you think you are broke?! Just look at me! You are really out here trying to rob a broke high-school studentââ
âShut up!â The man snapped, and I froze as the barrel of his gun was now forcefully pressing against my forehead. Uh, yeah, if thereâs one thing I totally suck atâwell, itâs shutting the hell up when needed, âGive me your rings! Now!â
My eyebrows furrowed and I looked down at my hands, scowling as I realized I was wearing all of my favourite rings. Like hell was I giving them to this dude!
âHonestly, I got these from some antique shop for the cheapest price ever,â I huffed, raising the plastic bag between us and trying to ignore the way my heartbeat picked up when the manâs eyes narrowed, gun pressing just a little bit harder against my cold skinâokay, I have started sweating, âBut you can totally take this bag! Like, man, itâs all yours, really! Iâm not even hungry anymore! My momâs hot dogs can wait for another day, you can have it, man.â
âWhat the fucââ But before the man could even finish his sentence, he was gone. Likeâgone. Whisked away, or some shit. I stood there, dumbfounded, mouth gaping and blinking at nothing. I swear, the man was in front of me a second ago and now heâsânot anymore? I gulped, squeezing the plastic bag to my chestâdisregarding the fact that I could crack the eggsâand slowly looked around, now finally acknowledging the fact that I was really panicking. What do you mean I was being threatened a second ago at gunpoint and now that motherfucker disappeared into thin air?! Did I inhale something sketchy when I passed those two dudes in front of the convenience store? Was I hallucinating now? Has the trauma induced by my motherâs ex finally caught up to me, ready to torment me? Am I going toâthe soft thump in front of me made me freeze as I slowly moved my eyes from the sky towards where I heard the sound come from andâyeah, I screamed.
âHey, hey, wait!â Whatever that thing was called out, making my eyes widen as I accidentally stumbled back, certainly about to fall into a puddle, butâa web shot out towards me from that thingâs wrist and caught me mid-air, gently stabilizing me, âHey, Iâm sorry. I didnât mean to scare you. Iâm not here to hurt you! I justâsaved you, actually.â
The soundâwell, voiceâcoming from underneath that thingâsâmanâsâmask was boyish and a little bit distorted, but I could hear itsâhisâtone very well, still. It was soft and sounded rather concerned. Having realized that I was still gaping towards thisâsomethingâwith my heart practically in my throat, I closed my mouth and blinked furiously, trying to clear my head as I shook my body in case this was a dreamâit seemed like the perfect moment to wake up, before it could turn even weirder.
âOkay,â The masked thingâman, guy, whateverâmused, clearly sounding amused now, âIâve never seen anyone react like that to Spiderman, actually.â
âA spider what?â I asked confused, eyebrows furrowing as I held onto the bag even tighter. For a moment, there was completeâawkwardâsilence.
âSpiderman?â The person sounded unsure as they scratched their nape, its mask blinking. I jumped, allowing my eyes to fully take in thisâcreature?! Why did it look like a real man if they called themselves a Spiderman?! As if all that wasnât enough, the person was tall enough to loom over my form in its red and blue glory, the costume moulding against their lean andâsoftlyâmuscular body, looking like a second skin, almost. The design was intricate, and I could swear it looked like it had some actual web sewed into it. All in all, the outlook was quite cool, itâs just that it was confusing to look atâŚhim? I mean, the person did look like a man, alrightâa fine one, on top of thatâand they did call themselves a man, so.
âAre you going toâmorph into a spider or some shit?â I found myself asking, sounding less mortified than I felt on the inside. That was good, no? I meanâŚthis creature still hadnât attacked me or killed me, so we were getting somewhere, right?
âMorph into a spiderââ And then the creatureâmanâwas laughing hard and loudly, doubling over as its body shook, hitting its knees with its hands, making me narrow my eyes at them. Nothing about what I had asked was funny. I was genuinely confused. Was this some kind of prank? Would I end up going viral all over the internet? Where were the cameras?
âIâm not Antman.â
âAntman doesnât turn into an ant.â I deadpanned, the stranger in front of me raising up to their full height again, quieting down. I swear to God, I could just about slightly see their lips pursed, but the mask did a good job at concealing every feature of the strangerâs.
âYeah, youâre actually right.â The stranger seemed to agree with me, and if I had to take a guess, he was probably smiling underneath his mask, âSo, if Antman doesnât turn into an actual ant, do you think Spiderman will turn into an actual spider?â
âWhere are we? At school?â I deadpanned sarcastically, eyebrows furrowing as I just realized the web this creature had shot towards me to stop me from falling into the puddle was still clinging to my forearm. Ew.
âRight, Iâmâoh.â The stranger cut themselves off as something on their left arm started buzzing, quiet beeping catching my attention as I looked towards his wrist, at which the weirdo was blinking down at nowâwell, their mask was, âSorry, duty calls, them bad boys are asking for it again. Are you far from home?â
âNo, I live right down the street.â I found myself answering whatsoever, the fear of getting murdered miraculously gone despite this weird encounter.
âCool, then hurry home before it gets later and more dangerous.â The strangerâs voice was friendly, and I watched as they bent their knees a few times, looking like they were about to launch themselves away.
âWaitââ I quickly said, biting my lower lip when the masked man turned his head towards me, âwhereâs the guy that was threatening me?â
The stranger just shrugged his shoulders once, and I could hear the smile in his voice, âDonât worry about him, he wonât bother you again anytime soon.â
âOh, okay.â I whispered, eyes widened once the stranger shot another web from their wrist, this one quite long as it latched onto the side of an abandoned factory. Wow, just how was that possible? Wouldnât it break? No, wait, it was able to hold me without breaking, so it certainly wouldnât break under this manâs weightâisnât that impressive?!
âHey,â Snapped out of my thoughts, I was surprised to find the man crouched down, funnily resembling a frog, âIâm glad I found you at the right time, but try to be more careful next time, Iâm afraid I wonât be always around to save you.â
I gulped and nodded, feeling my cheeks tinge red a little, âThanksâŚSpiderman?â
The person chuckled, soft and a little deep, somehow the voice modulator unable to properly mask the sound, and thenâas quickly as he had appeared in front of my eyes out of thin airâhe was gone just like that too. I whipped my head up with my mouth falling open, watching in awe as the man swung around from building to building, making it seem like nothing. He had some mad trust in those webs of his, I could never. My fear of heights simply would make me too terrified to frail around like that, so high up in the sky. One misstep andâwell, youâre dead.
The loud barks of a dog coming from a house down the street made me jump, and I realized I shouldâve long made my way home. Couldnât have my mother worrying about me so soon, and so, heeding the advice of thisâŚSpiderman, I hurried the rest of the way back home, reminding myself to look up this mysteryâhero?
           Well, school turned out to be the complete opposite of my expectations. The ambush I was waiting for as I walked through the large front doorsâwell, it never happened. People swarming towards me, desperate to meet and greet the new girlâthat, also didnât happen. Perhaps I misjudged the situation at first, after all, not all people were so eager to make new friends, but to not have at least one single person approach me wasâsimply put, odd. Well, it was odd until I found out the reason as to why everyone seemed to steer clear from my path, avert their eyesâor even going to the length of staring at the ground while they walked past meâor why I heard whispers behind my back everywhere I went. Theyâve heard what my âstep-fatherâ had done. By now, everyone knew why my mother and I had to move to a new city, yet nobody bothered enough to hear the full storyâor at least wait before judging me. He wasnât even my step-father, actually, my mother never got to marry him with how heâs now locked up in federal prison, rotting away in a cell.
âDid you hear her father stabbed the man one hundred times?â
âDo you think sheâs also a psychopath?â
âShe does look like one, if you ask me.â
âWho even allowed her to enrol in our school?!â
âWait, what if she carries a knife on her like her father did?!â
âDo you think her father brought her out with himself to hunt for his prey together?â
Were some of the absurd whispers I managed to catch during the four hours that Iâve been at my new school, and these questions just kept getting more hilarious and deranged each time I heard them.
âYes, and he made sure to teach me how to smell a weakling, too.â I had smirked, just barely turning my head, to look at the blonde girl in line behind me as we were waiting for our turn to pick up our food, âUsually blondies like you are easy to lure in, sweetheart. Less yapping and paying more attention to your surroundings might save you next time from saying something embarrassing about said person standing right next to you.â
The blondeâs eyes had almost bulged out of her eye sockets just as it was our turn to pick up our food for the day, and then I was off to find a table that was still empty as I knew no one would want to sit next to me. Thankfully, the canteen of the high-school was spacious enough.
And after that, not much happened other than people unabashedly staring my way and whispering, the teachers being either very nice or acting uncaring towards me. And by the middle of the day, I was finally ready to head home, but I had yet to power through two more classes. And if that didnât sound excruciating enough, the loud laughter suddenly dying down as a group of girls passed by me, certainly brought a sour taste into my mouth. I couldnât help myself as I played into the rumours and hissed at the girls, making them scramble off in a frenzy. I chuckled, and quite quickly almost choked on my own spit as someone had started to chuckle behind me, scaring the living daylights out of me. I hadâfoolishlyâassumed I was alone in the hallway, wanting to pick up a few books from my locker before I would head to my next class. I had zero intentions to pay attention in my last two classes, reading some manga will do for the time being.
âYouâre not helping yourself by feeding into these peopleâs delusions.â The same voice that had chuckled spoke up as I whirled around, totally not expecting to see the loomingly tall guy from my classes, leaned against the lockers, a dashing smile on his face. Fuck. Did he have to be so handsome?
âSpeaking to the âdaughterâ of a criminal? How daring,â I whispered, faking a deranged smile as I grabbed something out of my pocket, âArenât you afraid you might be my next victim? Considering the fact that these stupid kids at school seem to think Iâve killedâfifteen people already?!â
And to that morbid âjokeâ, I certainly didnât expect my cuteâand handsomeâclassmate to burst out laughing. His puffy cheeks had a natural rosiness to them and I couldnât fight the smile on my lips as I noticed the tips of his ears had turned slightly red as well. He laughed with his whole mouth, hand shielding it and ohâhis fingers were nice. Long. Wellâmy classmate looked down at my hand, still laughing, as I held a plastic fork oh so menacingly and threateningly, pointed towards his chest.
âWhy do you have a plastic fork in your jacket?â My classmate asked amused, narrowing his eyes teasingly, âWere you waiting all day long just to do that?â
âNo!â I exclaimed mortified, hiding the plastic fork behind my back. God, this is now really embarrassing, âI justâI was wearing this jacket when my mom and I were moving in. I bought some food and this fork, apparently, and then completely forgot about it and left it in my pocket.â
I could swear I heard my classmate mutter a âcuteâ before he straightened up, dusting his seemingly completely spotless jeans. Oh, God, okay, heâs tall tall. I gulped as I slightly had to look up at him, feeling so completely little despite having a quite decent height for a girlânot that thereâs anything wrong with any type of heights.
âI meant to greet you during our lunch break, but my friends wouldnât let me leave,â My classmate spoke up while scratching the back of his head, looking sheepish. I had to force my eyes to move up to his face from his hands, only to have my stomach doing weird flips. Oh, hell no, I was not about to have a crush on someoneâlet alone my classmateâthe very first day I get to my new high-school. But the guy wore washed out blue jeans, looking a little baggy, and he had a white, probably, t-shirt peeking out from underneath his green long-sleeved blouse, a jersey with our schoolâs logo thrown over it. And the blue and white bandana around his greyish-greenishâand blueish in certain lightningâhair certainly pulled his outfit together, making him look really good. And despite considering myself someone who is almost always well dressed, I felt quite plain looking right now. Absentmindedly, I started playing with one of my many rings that I was wearing, âMy name is Jeong Yunho, by the way.â
Right, Jeong Yunho. Iâve caught his name from the teachers and a few classmates already. I smiled, nodding a little, âYeah, Iâve heard your name a few times this morning. Iâm Kang Y/N.â
âItâs nice to officially meet you, then, Y/N.â I chuckled and shook his extended hand, totally trying not to gape at how big it was and how awfully well it enveloped around mine. Plus, his hand was way too hot, almost to the point it was burning my freezing hand.
âYou too.â I found myself answering, but not quite present as I tried to pull my hand out of Yunhoâs before I would start gushing about his fingers. God, when have I turned into this person? Yeah, I had a thing for hands, fingers, and rings, sue meâbut never have I had it this badly for someone I just met.
âSo,â Yunho said cheerily, clapping his hands together as I pushed mine inside my jacketâs pockets, âDo you want me to show you around school? I know a few good hiding spots for when youâre in the mood to skip classes.â
âArenât we supposed to be in class right now, though?â I asked confused, looking down the empty hallway. The bell had rung a good ten minutes ago, but I had figured the teacherâs would be lenient with me today as I was new andâdidnât actually know my way around school just yet.
âNah,â Yunho chuckled, his features really boyish andâcuteâdamn it, âI spoke to the teacher, it was his idea to ask me to show you around, actually. Youâll find Mr. Kim a rather odd man, but heâs cool and really smart.â
âOh, okay,â I muttered, pursing my lips as I opened my locker to put away my books as I didnât need them anymore, âbut for the record, that guy everyone is talking about, isnât my father. Weâre not related, not even a little bit. Heâs a psycho and Iâm glad heâs locked up for life.â
I didnât mean to sound soârough, but I hated the fact that everybody so quickly assumed things about me that werenât even true. Yeah, I didnât exactly want to be bothered and make new friends, but one or two people wouldâve been still nice if they did approach me.
âYeah, I donât exactly care,â Yunho said with a casual shrug, giving me a small smile that made his cheeks puff out a little bit, âcall it a spidey sense, but I think youâre a really nice person.â
My eyes narrowed as I huffed quietly, crossing my arms in front of my chest as Yunho grinned, looking ready to finally show me around, âSpeaking of spiders, who the fuck is this Spiderman?â
           If there was one thing in the world that I would find no matter where I wasâthat was a skatepark. No matter how much I love watching anime and reading mangas, skateboarding just so happens to be a little higher up on the scarce list of my likes and dislikes. And after having cruised around my neighbourhood, narrowly avoiding the masses as I refused to step down off my skateboard, I finally found a skatepark. It wasnât too packed, which was really awesomeâI never actually liked it when it was full of rowdy kids wanting to show offâand it was in walkingâor ridingâdistance from the neighbourhood I live in. At least the people around here look a little bit friendlier than the ones back on my street, my mother would finally have something to be happy about. She hates our new placeâunderstandably soâand is restlessly looking for a new job, to the point that I had to shut her laptop off last night for her and send her to bed. Who is being the responsible adult now, huh, mom?
Today was my third day at school andâwell, it could have been worse, to be fair. My peers still looked at me like I had two headsâor was carrying a knife on meâthey still whispered made up shit about meâof course, they did, it was barely my third dayâbut somehow having Yunho around slightly helped? Yeah, Yunhoâwell, he is quite adamant on being my friend despite me very obviously ruining his perfect reputation. It wasnât hard to notice just how popular this dude actually is at school. Everyone greets him in the hallways, people flock to him every few minutes, and heâs always smiling and making small talk with everyone. He does have his closer-knit friend groupâwho very obviously are not fond of meâyet he still somehow makes it seem like heâs friends with absolutely everyone. I wounder if heâs ever had an enemy in his life beforeâless likely, to be fair. With a face and personality like his, I donât think anyone would have the guts to hate that guy.
But putting thoughts of Yunho aside and sending a quick text to my mother to inform her about my whereabouts, I placed my phone back in the back pocket of my jeans, and took off towards the slope. My skateboard glided smoothly along the ground as I passed by a few other skaters, the sky darkening soon as evening was slowly approaching. A group of guys were huddled together and watching something on their phones as I did a 360, grinning as they cast glances my way after the little trick I pulled. I wasnât a big trick master, never too bothered to actually learn the ones that were more dangerous, however the few tricks I did know were pretty cool and nicely executed. Arriving to the slope, I stepped my left foot off the skateboard and looked down, watching a few skaters glide down and do tricks. The slope wasnât too high nor too big, I had no problem going down it. So, stepping back onto my skateboard, I kicked off and grinned as my heart started pumping faster, the familiar rush of adrenaline coursing through my bloodstream. I had tied my hair in a low ponytail, not keen of having it whipped in my face by the wind.
I grinned as my path was clear, making it possible for me to do a kickflip, my skateboard lifting and turning as I raised my knees high up, letting out a quiet huff as the moment was soon over and my feet were planted on my skateboard again, the speed and force enough to help me glide up on the other end of the slope. A guy and girl were at the top, both clapping casually as I grinned, doing a 180 turn before stepping off my skateboard.
âNice one.â The girl praised and I bowed my head slightly, grinning.
âThanks, youâre pretty cool yourself too.â I complimented her, having seen her do an âalley-oop backside 50-50 grindâ. The girl grinned and did a mock salute before she was off the slope, in no time doing a 540 backside, making the guysâand myselfâcheer for her. She had some nice skills; I had to give it to her. The girl grinned as she came to a stop at the top of the other end of the slope, shooting thumbs up towards us. I chuckled and walked to the side, taking a seat as my legs dangled off the slope. I had been riding around for more than half an hour, I could use a break right now. Besides, taking in my âcompetitorsâ was always a smart move. And I mean, maybe I could make some friends too here? That girl seems pretty cool and the tricks she knows are awesome. I watched her do an âairwalkâ, then âolliedâ off the side of the slope as she was headed towards a ledge grind, where she went for a âbackside nose slipâ. I placed my hands underneath my thighs as another guy went barrelling down the other end of the slope, doing a 50-50 grind as he came up on the side I was sitting at, before heading for a smaller ramp, nailing a âfrontside bonelessâ. I pursed my lips and nodded, appreciating his technique as the bigger crowd of boys now kicked off too, weaving through the smaller ramps, doing tricks as one of them was headed for the slope. He grinned as he kicked off his skateboard, picking up speed as he went from one side to the other, winking at me as he did a 50-50 grind, making me snort. But he wasnât done trying to impress the people who were watching him, and he daringly went ahead and did a âCasper Flipâ, my eyes widening at how smoothly he nailed it. That was a trick I have tried to learn one too many times, but in the end my legs just got jumbled togetherâand not having enough patienceâI just gave up on it.
The guy did another kickflip and then he was off towards his friends, who were loudly cheering him on, patting his back. I chuckled and looked around, noticing it was golden hour. It was beautiful, the sun coated everything in orange, reflecting off the windows of the tall buildings surrounding the park. I smiled and grabbed my phone, snapping a few pictures off it before I realized it was getting really late now and I still had to finish my Geography homework. So, just as I stood up, suddenly loud cheers erupted all around me, making me look around curiously. But there wasnât anyone performing any cool or hard tricks, so I looked on confused, up until I saw someone pointing upwards. And as I looked up too, squinting as the golden hue of the sunlight was harsh to the bare eyes, I noticed something swinging from building to building. Red and blue and webs. Ah, Spiderman. I chuckled as I glanced at the kids in the park again, noticing the awe and excitement as they waved and pointed at theâhero?
âSpiderman!â A younger looking girl cried out, waving so hard her arm threatened to fall off any minute now, her phone in her hand, no doubt recording Spiderman. But the guy was too high-up to hear anyone call out for him. I grabbed my skateboard and placed my phone back in my pocket before I was off the slope, doing a few ollies and kickflips in the process, skirting around the mini-ramps, opting to just casually stroll out of the park. I pushed my hands in my pockets and allowed the skateboard to roll at an acceptable speed, smiling at the cool girl when she waved at me, noticing that I was on my way out. However, as my attention was on her, I failed to notice a guy rolling towards me rather quickly, in the midst of doing an airwalk, completely oblivious to me as he grinned at the camera his friend had pointed towards him. And when I finally turned my head to look ahead, it was too late as the guy and my skateboards crashed together, making me cry out in surprise. In no time was I tumbling towards the cold ground, bracing myself for the impact, thinking I would end up with scrapped elbowsâif nothing anything worse.
But the impact never came and I stood frozen, hearing whispers around me and the other guyâs moans of pain. My eyebrows furrowed as I slowly opened one eye, mouth falling completely open as Yunho stood leaning over me, one strong arm holding me up around my middle, my body inches away from the ground. His eyes searched my face for a second before a huge smile stretched onto his lips, chuckling at my befuddlement as my heart continued to race. Since when was Yunho at the skatepark? And how did I fail to notice him? And why was I blushing so hard as he helped me stand up straight?
âOhâuhâhi.â I muttered, feeling flustered as Yunho didnât release me despite me being back on my two feet, âThanks, thatâsâimpressive. Uhâsince when were you at the park?â
Yunho chuckled and averted his eyes, his ears reddening suspiciously as he released me at last, âJust nowâI mean, I was around. At the back, uh, IâI was passing by when I saw someone I knew in here andâare you okay?â
âItâs not me you have to be worried about.â I said with a grimace, pointing at the other guy that was now sitting on the ground, clutching his elbow to his chest.
âHey, are you okay?â Yunho sounded worried as he walked over, crouching down.
âYeah, I donât think itâs broken.â The guy said and Yunho pursed his lips, looking alright with his answer, however, he still went and helped him off the ground, muttering something to the guy as he nodded and grabbed his skateboard before going off.
âWhatâd you say to him?â I asked curiously, looking up at Yunho with my eyebrows raised. He cleared his throat and ran his long fingers through his hair, the redness from his ears spreading to his neck now.
âThat he should go to the doctor, it might not be broken but you knowâŚa smaller rupture or something might still have happened.â Yunho explained and I hummed, looking around as I didnât know what to say or do. The kids were slowly going home, the skatepark emptying, streetlamps illuminating the streets as the sun was gone now. It was time for me to head home.
âI have toââ
âWould you like toââ
Yunho and I looked at each other with our eyes wide, both a little embarrassed for speaking over the other. I could feel my face heat up and I looked down at the ground, stepping on the heel of my skateboard in order to hold it up, to have something to distract myself with.
âSorry, you go first.â Yunho said, voice quiet as a car honked loudly as it narrowly avoided another one that just stopped without putting the hazard lights on.
âOh,â I licked my lips before looking up at Yunho, for a second captured by his chocolate brown eyes. His silver-greenish-bluish hair was out of his eyes today, swept back a little messily with a middle part at his forehead, strands wavier than yesterday or the day before. It softened his features in a sweet way, âNo, uhm, were you going to ask me something?â
âYeah, Iââ Yunho took his bottom lip between his teeth, hesitating for a second, âWould you like to grab something from the convenience store? Soda or anything elseâŚâ
I pursed my lips, calculating in my head whether I had enough money on me to go spend it at the convenience store, however, Yunho mistook my silence as a refusal, his cheeks instantly inflaming hot pink, âYou donât have to! Iâm sorry, that was too much, IâI know we just met a few days ago, butââ
âIâd like to go, Yunho.â I cut his panicked ramble off, smiling at him amused. Yunho gaped for a second longer at me, but then he shut his mouth and chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. Why did he have to look so cute whenever he did that?
âOh, cool, thereâs a store right across the street.â Yunho pointed behind me, making me look back. Huh, I havenât even noticed the convenience store before, but perhaps thatâs because the windows were dusted up and there were no signs indicating that it was still in function, âOh, it looks dodgy from the outside but they even have arcade games inside! I really like that place.â
âSure, letâs go then.â I shrugged and offered Yunho a wide smile, taking off towards the exit of the park, âBut I canât stay for long, my mother will be worried about me no matter how many texts I send that Iâm fine.â
Yunhoâs chuckle mirrored mine behind me, and I pushed the gate open, stepping aside and holding the door open for Yunho. He thanked me and walked ahead, waiting for me at the crossroad. It took me a second to notice his cardigan, which was blue and super fluffy, and its hood had ears. It looked cuteâwhy was everything cute about this guy? I quickly averted my eyes off Yunho when he turned to check that I was still keeping up with himâwalking behind him, since his legs are too long and I canât keep up with himâslowing down a little when he noticed I was struggling to hold my skateboard and also keep up his pace.
âDo you want me to carry that for you?â He asked with a smile, pointing at the skateboard.
âAh, no, I got this.â I grinned, giving him a thumps-up, making Yunho chuckle as he quickly turned his head, muttering something to himself. As we arrived in front of the store, Yunho pushed the door open for me this time and stepped aside, ushering me inside. The place was actually well lit and there was a nice vanilla scent wafting through the air. I smiled as the clerk greeted us, beckoning us further inside. The walls were a neon yellow and fridge after fridge lined up against it, a few tables stern across in the middle of the space. It wasnât a huge store, just enough for about ten people to fit inside. But the arcade Yunho talked about was nowhere to be seen.
âSo, whereâs that arcade at, huh?â I teased as I followed Yunho to a fridge, his grin so wide it stretched across his whole face. He sneaked a glance my way before turning towards a door I assumed were the toilets, and pointed one long finger at it.
âBeyond that door.â He answered and the opened the fridge, grabbing one strawberry milk for himself. I hummed and pursed my lips as I looked through the window of the fridges, trying to decide what I was craving. And chocolate milk was the winner as I grinned while grabbing it out of the fridge. The music wasnât too loud inside the store, just the right volume if you wanted to have a conversation without bothering others or getting overheard. Yunho stood by the front desk, apparently conversing with the clerk, the two huddled close together. I narrowed my eyes at the two as I approached, propping my skateboard up against the sturdy wood of the front desk. The clerk cleared his throat upon noticing me and pulled back, plastering a generic smile on his face. His sharp eyes werenât the friendliest, but he didnât seem malicious.
âWhatâd you get?â Yunho asked as he looked down at me, still leaning against the front desk, arms crossed and resting on the wooden table. I placed my chocolate milk next to his strawberry one and smiled.
âChocolate milk, havenât had it in a really long time.â Wellâdoes one consider three days ago a long time ago? Because I do, certainly. Yunho hummed and then faced the clerk again, nudging his head in the direction of our items.
âThink you can put them on my tab, Joong?â Yunhoâs grin held mischief as he snickered in the clerkâs direction, whoâs eyes narrowed.
âThis isnât a bar, Yunho, no, I canât put it on your tab.â The clerkâs voice held exasperation as he heaved a long sigh, âYou still havenât paid for your last purchaseââ
âHey! I thought we had an agreement about that one!â Yunho exclaimed, looking offended as the clerk just rolled his eyes and crossed his arms in front of his chest.
âFine, but next time you are paying for every item you have bought from me and havenât paid for yet this month.â Yunho giggledâactually giggled and something in my stomach coiled at the warm and cute sound of itâas he grabbed our strawberry and chocolate milks, winking at the clerk.
âI wonât be coming around too soon, then, Joong.â The clerk just rolled his eyes again and grabbed for his phone from his hoodieâs pocket.
âWeâll see about that spiderâI meanâspidey obsessed dude.â I laughed a little at the clerkâs words, however it quickly died down when I saw the way Yunho froze and the clerkâs eyes widened just a fraction. Sensing the sudden weird tension in the air, I cleared my throat and grabbed my chocolate milk out of Yunhoâs hand.
âThank you for your generosityââ I raised my eyebrows, not feeling it adequate to call the clerk by the nickname Yunho did.
âHongjoong,â It was Yunho who answered though, the clerk seemed a little uncomfortable all of a sudden, âHeâs a good friend of mine, so donât worry about it.â
âGood friend of mine,â Hongjoong, the clerk, mocked with a grimace, âWeâve known each other since they day you were born, you idiot.â
âHey, so what?!â Yunho stuck his tongue out, and before I could thank Hongjoong properly for letting me have a free strawberry milk, Yunho was gripping my arm and pulling me towards the table furthest from the front desk. In a haste, I grabbed my skateboard and grinned at Hongjoong, bowing my head a little as he blinked before offering me the smallest smile Iâve ever seen. Well, what a colourful personality this shorter guy had.
Yunho was seemingly eager to reach our table as he had plopped down into a seat just as we got to it, excitedly opening his strawberry milk, making me chuckle. I placed my own chocolate milk on the table, not noticing how close it was to the edge as I placed my skateboard on the floor, and then shrugged my jacket off. It was warm enough inside to get rid of it, and so, as I went to put my jacket on the back of my chair, I accidentally knocked my hand into my chocolate milk, sending it towards the ground. However, as I gasped and went to reach for it, Yunhoâs hand was already extended, small carton held securely in his big hand. I blinked, staring at Yunho for a second before I placed the jacket on the back of the chair and took a seat opposite him.
âThanks.â I muttered as he extended the chocolate milk towards me, only just now noticing that the nail on his left ring finger was painted a dark blue. I tried to fight the blush that threatened to bloom on my cheeks as our fingers touched, eyes trained onto the table and subsequently on Yunhoâs hands as they were both resting on top of it. He wore a few black rings and his whole outfit was casual wear once again, yet it looked really well put together. As I fiddled with the lid of my chocolate milk, I tried to ignore how hot Yunhoâs hand felt again, and blamed it on the fact that my hands were always cold, âYouâve got some really nice reflexes, Yunho.â
My eyebrows raised as Yunho choked on his strawberry milk, coughing a little as he hit his chest a few times, struggling to regulate his breaths again. WellâI suppose I must have said something wrong, then? However, I failed to understand what exactly that I said wasâwell, wrong or triggering.
âYeah, sorry,â Yunho cleared his throat at last, chugging half of his strawberry milk down, âthank you, Iâuh, Iâve always been, uh, fast?â
âIs that a question?â I asked with a chuckle, pushing the little straw inside the little bottle before I took a small sip.
âNo! Iââ Yunho smacked his lips together, ears red once again, âI do have good reflexes, youâre right. Not many people notice.â
âI mean,â I chuckled, smiling at him, âthatâs weird since itâs so obvious.â
âIt is?â Yunho asked confused, scratching the back of his head.
âA little bit.â I whispered, averting my eyes as I became shy under Yunhoâs watchful gaze. He was a tiny bit intimidating, but overall, really niceâand cute, damn it.
âSo,â Yunho cleared his throat, keen on changing the subject, âHow do you like it here?â
I shrugged, placing my hands on the table as I started playing with my rings, âI havenât even been here for a week yet, butâitâs fine? I supposeâI mean, it could be a lot worse.â
âDonât like where you live?â When my eyebrows furrowed, Yunho seemed to choke a little on his strawberry milk again, âI meanâthe neighbourhood! Or likeâyour neighbours orâsomething.â
âYeah,â I chuckled, finding it a little endearing how easily flustered Yunho got. In school we couldnât talk for long as his friends would always interrupt us, boisterous and loud for no reason, âYou are quite spot on with that, what gave you the hint?â
âOh, I,â Yunho gestured around, shrugging a little, âfigured since you were at the skatepark. Itâs not that big nor very equipped. Others would want to go the central one, close to the big mall.â
âThereâs one there too?â I quirked up in interest, âI have missed riding around, so I wasnât in a search for a skatepark necessarily, you see, I came across this one randomly. And Iâm glad I did, because I saw some really cool tricks the others were doing.â
âHow long have you been skating for?â Yunho asked in interest, leaning forward, chin resting on his intertwined hands.
âUhm,â I hummed, looking up towards the ceiling as I tried to count the years, âTen, maybe? But I only ever skated for fun.â
âItâs a pretty cool skill and hobby to have.â Yunho grinned, eyes falling onto my skateboard as I placed my right leg on top of it, smiling at his compliment, âAnd Iâve also noticed that you like reading?â
âOh,â I flushed a little, biting the straw of my chocolate milk before I took a gulp, âyeah, I really like readingâmangas.â
âReally?!â Yunho exclaimed, shouting over the smooth melody playing from the radio. I sneaked a glance towards Hongjoong, and quite frankly, wasnât surprised to see him watching Yunho with narrowed eyes, it almost made me chuckle at how obliviousâor uncaringâYunho was towards Hongjoongâs apparent annoyance with him.
âReally.â I chuckled, raising my eyebrows, âWhy are you so excited, you also like mangas?â
âOh, well, not meânot that I have anything against them! They are like super cool and such!â Yunho rambled on, averting his eyes as I tried to fight my amused grin off my face, âMangas are cool, is what Iâm trying to say, however, itâs my best friend that really likes them.â
âHongjoong?â I asked interested, happy to have something to talk about with Hongjoong since I would be returning to this store as it was straight across the skatepark.
âMingi, actually.â Yunho muttered, slumping back in his seat, âYou know, our classmate.â
âOh, Song Mingi?â Meaning, the guy thatâs been staring daggers at me anytime Yunho even as much as came in my vicinity? I figured this Mingi guy wasnât a huge a fan of me, not that I could do anything about it, really. If some people wanted to believe the rumours, I couldnât do anything about that.
âHim, yeah,â Yunho muttered, pursing his lips, âI promise heâs not a douche even if he acts like it at timesââ
âAll the time.â I added with a chuckle, making Yunho look away.
âHeâll warm up to you.â He tried to cheer me up, but I just shrugged.
âAnd if he doesnât, itâs fine, Yunho.â I reassured him with another smile, âItâs not like we can like everyone.â
âTrue, butânow that you two have something in common he will give in to you, trust me.â Yunho looked quite convinced and I just chuckled as I nodded once, taking some more sips of my chocolate milk.
âSo, if Mingi and I like reading mangas, what do you like, Yunho?â I raised my eyebrows, definitely ignoring the way my heartrate picked up when an abashed smile stretched onto Yunhoâs lips and he looked up through his lashes at me.
âVideo games, like, a lot.â There was an excited glint in Yunhoâs eyes as he ran his fingers through his hair, âI eat and breathe video games.â
I giggled and nodded as Yunho went on a short rant about his favourite video games and which were best to play if you were a beginnerâlike meâand which were more challenging and not too nerve-wrecking as he apparently had a problem of controlling his rage when playing video games. Which seemed so unnatural of Yunho, who was always calm and sweet, nice, and helpful to everyone. Not that I had known him for long, but the more time I spent with him, the quicker I realized that he truly is the way he portrays himself to be. I laughed as Yunho retold a story of him being so mad at losing a game that he scared his dog, which then jumped off the bed and got tangled in the wires, and almost completely destroyed Yunhoâs TV. Well, I suppose Yunho learned not to rage in front of his dog after that dayâif he wanted to keep his TV intact.
We had both long finished our respective drinks and as I had glanced down at my phone, I realized it was lateâmy mother would whoop my ass for staying out for so long. Hongjoong didnât look too happy either as Yunho and I got ready to leave, and I threw an apologetic smile at him as Yunho stayed back for a few minutes. I stood in front of the store, waiting for Yunho, just enjoying the chilly air as the wind blew through the streets of the city.
âOkay, letâs go.â Yunho said once he joined me outside, smiling.
âWhere do you live?â I asked, pushing my hands in the pockets of my jacket.
âAround.â Yunhoâs answer was short and then he motioned down the sidewalk, âLetâs go, Iâll walk you home.â
âYou donât have to!â I squeaked, growing embarrassed all of a sudden, âI donât want to bother you. Itâs already late, your parents must be worried.â
âThey certainly arenât,â Yunho chuckled, leaning down to be eye level with me, âthey are out on a date tonight and they arenât coming back until late into the night. So, letâs go.â
âOh,â I muttered, biting my bottom lip and before I could grab my skateboard, it was already in Yunhoâs hands as he skipped down the sidewalk happily. I chuckled and followed after him, having to jog to actually catch up with his long strides, âYou know, Yunho, not everyone was blessed with long legs like yours.â
Yunhoâs ears turned red again as he instantly slowed down, scratching his nape, âRight, sorry. Sometimes I forget Iâm tall and likeâsuper quick too.â
âYouâre like the Flash or something.â I teased with a chuckle, however, Yunhoâs eyebrows furrowed and he was suddenly pouting.
âThe Flash?â He asked, sounding almost offended, âHeâs not even that cool, Y/N.â
âIs he not?â I deadpanned, raising my eyebrows at Yunho.
âHe really isnât.â Yunho huffed, cheeks puffing out even more, making him look adorable despite him sulking.
âWell then, who do you think is cool, Yunho?â I asked, genuinely interested about his opinion.
âSpiderman, of course!â He exclaimed as if that were obvious, making me scoff.
âYou donât even know who the guy is.â I muttered, as we stopped at a red light.
âDo you know who the Flash is?â Yunhoâs eyes narrowed as he stared down at me, and I huffed.
âWell, no, butâI donât know, Iâm new to the city. I donât know anything about Spiderman, of course Iâm biased towards someone else.â I ended up explaining my reasoning and Yunho just hummed as the red light turned green and we crossed the road.
âWell, let me help you out, then.â Yunho grinned and suddenly grabbed my jacket, steering me away from a lamppost. I chuckled in embarrassment and thanked him quietly before he could continue talking, âSo, Spiderman is likeâsuper cool, you know? He helps the city whenever something really bad happens. He likeâyou knowâhe makes order. Puts bad people in jail and saves innocent civilians. Also! He doesnât just save people, he helps old people cross the road, rescues poor animals living on the streets, even feeds pigeons! And Iâve seen him once cleaning the windows of a really high building since everybody else refused to go up that high. And he takes pictures with children, you know? Shows up at the cityâs fair and has never once turned down an invitation from the mayor to represent the good force of the city alongside with the cops, of course.â
As Yunho took a deep breath, having rushed all that out in one breath, I couldnât help but burst out laughing, having to press a hand against my mouth to muffle the sounds. Iâve never seen Yunho as passionate about somethingâexcept for video gamesâbefore, and as hilarious he looked with his eyebrows furrowed and lips pouting every few secondsâfuck, he was just as cuteâso cute in fact, that I nearly tripped over nothing, but he was too lost in his excitement to notice, thankfully. Having slightly calmed down my heart, I glanced at Yunho, amused to see him clutching my skateboard against his chest, giving me a small glare.
âIâm sorry,â I said with a chuckle, clearing my throat, âYou just sound an awful lot like you have a crush on Spiderman.â
Yunho scoffed, but he couldnât fight the smile off his lips anymore, âEveryone has a crush on Spiderman, donât you too?â
âI donât know him well enough to have a crush on him just yet.â Yunhoâs eyes narrowed for a split second.
âYet, you say?â
âYet, I say.â
And then I watched as Yunho turned the corner, skipping a few steps ahead as he led the way down my street, headed towards my house. I donât think I remember having told him about where I live?
           Yunhoâs generosity seemed to be endlessâand perhaps I was already starting to get used to, which, wasnât exactly smart on my part. Yes, he was tall, handsome, boyish, and super cute with a personality of gold, butâwas I sure my mother and I would actually settle down here? Was it really smart to start crushing on my classmate? Who Iâm sure everyone in this damned high-school has a crush on, because heâs really just that nice and that sweet. Teachers love him, his peers admire him and want to be around him all the time, his friends are protective of him andâdonât like me, thatâs now one hundred percent sure. Why? Well, because, I was just as baffled as they were this morning when upon entering the classroom, Yunho was out of his seat, completely abandoning the conversation he was having with San in order to approach me. Iâof course, like a deer caught in headlightsâfroze in my spot, thus blocking the entrance to the classroomâmaking a guy almost run into me as he was on his phone, not paying attention to what was happening in front of him. But Yunho didnât seem to mind my momentary shock as he grinned from ear to ear, his hair very fluffy as it was even wavier than yesterday, his outfit making me gulp before I managed to compose myself and force a smile onto my lips. He wore grey tech pants with a white shirtâtop two butting undoneâand a grey cardigan over it andâoh, he wore a fucking silver necklace at the base of his throat, that paired with his black rings for sure made me forget what planet Earth is for a secondâor twoâwho knows, my brain wasnât processing well at the moment.
And to render me even more speechless, Yunho draped an arm around my shoulders and completely nonchalantly veered me towards his friends. Choi San and Song Mingi. I saw the look on their facesâa mixture of surprise and well, disgustâbut San was quick to mask it with a cordial smile, while Mingiâwell, he didnât, not that I expected him to do so. And then before either could say something, Yunho announced that heâd be sitting with me in our English literature class, making me stare at him in surpriseâmirroring San and Mingiâs baffled expressions. Why did I have a feeling that right now I was their number one enemy? And then, to try and appease them, I bowed and muttered a quiet âsorryâ, before Yunho was already walking us to my usual seat, making me lick my lips as I tried to ignore the sudden nerves engulfing my whole body. And what was worse, was the fact that I could feel Mingiâs glare boring into the back of my mind during the whole class, making me scared to look back when the teacher announced that weâd have to do a project with our seatmate. Whichâto my delight, but poor overreactive heartâmade Yunho so excited he almost knocked over my water bottle as he started animatedly explaining which book we should choose and why. Before the bell could even ring, Mingi was out the door with a loud scoff, and San was rolling his eyes as he slowly approached us, muttering something about Mingi overreactingâagain.
Currently, however, we were in the canteen, trays in our hands full of food as Mingi lead the way, his form just as tall as Yunhoâs, but shoulders a little broader than Yunhoâs. Not that I have paid extra close attention to Yunhoâs form or anythingâyou know. San and Yunho were having a heated debate whether the Yorkshire Terrier or Bull Terrier was cutest, making San whine about not wanting a puppy anymore because of Yunhoâwhich was actually hilarious to hear as I saw zero to no similarities between the two breeds, except the fact that both were named Terriers.
âJust get a cat, oh, my God, San.â Mingi snapped loudly as he slammed his tray down against a tableâsmaller in size than the others and more at the back of the canteenâlooking up with a small glare at San, âCan you two not argue for one second?â
âWhatâs got your panties in a twist today, Ming?â San chuckled, raising an eyebrow as I felt a little awkward while Yunho took a seat across from Mingi. San went to sit next to Yunho, and for a second, I considered excusing myself and just sitting by myself rather than having to sit next to Mingi knowing heâd rather dieâor somethingâthan sit next to me. But, to my rescue, Yunho cleared his throat and looked at San expectantly, who quickly got the memo and chuckled, âRight.â
Then he moved to sit next to Mingi and I gulped as I took my seat next to Yunho, feeling like I was intrudingâwhich I probably was and as if Mingi had the same train of thought, he directed a quick glare at me.
âDidnât know weâd have to mingle with others today, is all.â He answered Sanâs previous question and I gulped as I looked down, placing my hands in my lap.
âOkay, Mingi.â Yunho snapped, his tone harshâand it was surprising, Iâve never heard him speak like that before, âWeâre allowed to make new friends, are we not?â
Mingi scoffed and then stuffed his mouth with a spoonful of rice, âYeah, with people who arenât criminals.â
âMingi, thatâs enough.â It was San talking now, face hardened and eyebrows furrowed before he looked at me, expression softening, âWe donât even know her.â
âIâm sorry, Iâll just go.â I said with a sigh, about to grab my tray when suddenly Yunhoâs hand grabbed mine, eyebrows furrowed as he looked down at me.
âYouâre not going anywhere,â He said, sounding quite authoritative and determined to keep me there, âLetâs play a game where we ignore Mingi, howâs that sound?â
âI donâtââ
âOh, I really like the sound of that.â San said with a mischievous chuckle as he nudged Mingi in the side, making him roll his eyes before he wordlessly dug into his meal, going completely silent, âAnd at the same time I donât like the sound of silence, soâhow do you like it here, Y/N?â
I struggled to not choke on the spoonful of soup I had just taken into my mouth, a little surprised that one of Yunhoâs best friendsâ was addressing me directly, âOh, I, uhmâitâs fine. I meanâŚthe kids are nice here. Sort of.â The last part I only added in a quiet mutter, but Mingi heard it and chuckled, giving me a smirk that felt a little bit malicious. However, his expression quickly changed as he yelped, jumping in his seat before fixating his glare onto Yunho, eyes narrowing, but Yunho just continued eating like nothing happened.
âYeah, weâŚwerenât the nicest, sorry about that.â Sanâs cheeks tinged pink as he lowered his head a little, âI was raised to know better than to judge someone so easily, so, Iâd like to apologise.â
My eyes widened when San raised his head, eyes shining with sincerity and regret. I suddenly felt awkwardâwell, my day certainly was taking a turn for theâbetter? I couldnât tell just yet. I chuckled, shaking my head as I tried to play off Sanâs apology, it wasnât that big of a deal, really, âDonât worry about it, I get it. But for the recordâI have zero DNA that ties me to that evil fucker, in fact, I played the biggest part in his case as I had been victim to hisâabuse.â
A tense silence fell upon the table and suddenly I gulped, feeling terrible for trauma dumping so much on these three guys. Well, if they thought they could end up liking me up until a few seconds ago, the certainly wouldnât think so anymore. What a way to ruin something going well for myself for once. I cleared my throat, and averted my eyes when Mingi raised his head, his eyebrows were furrowed, eyes taking me in intensely. Yunhoâs body emitted a lot of warmth next to me all of a sudden, and he sighed loudly, shooting a very displeased look towards his two friends, âIâm sorry, we didnât mean to force you to share anything you didnât wantââ
âI wanted you to know, though.â I found myself saying, biting my bottom lip nervously, âI donât exactly care what the rumours say about me, but I feel angry when I hear people associate me with that monster. Heâs a terrible man and he deserves to be locked up somewhere far away from society. Heâs not my father and he wouldâve never been, even if my mother did end up marrying him.â
âYouâre really mature for someone our age.â San commented, lips stretched into a warm and friendly smile, âNot that we arenât mature! Actually! I am the most mature one in our friend group, you knowââ
âLike hell you are.â Mingi muttered before he averted his eyes, going back to eating his lunch.
âI am always the responsible one, looking out for these two idiotsââ But San ignored Mingi and then pointed at the two tall best friends, âThese two are always wreaking havoc, especially Yunho! Heâs all sweet and so kind, but heâs really just hiding his mischievous side. One time, in eight grade, he broke our homeroom teacher carâs windshield andââ
âOkay, enough oversharing, San!â Yunho exclaimed alarmed, crossing his arms in front of his chest in an âXâ manner, making me laugh as I looked at him then back at San, who had his lips pursed and eyes narrowed.
âRemember Mingi, when he stole that manga for you from the corner bookstore?â San smirked, nudging Mingi lightly, who had a frighteningly similar smirk to Sanâs crossing his features as he looked up.
âOh, I do. And remember when he absolutely destroyed Mrs. Kwanâs garden while riding his bike?â
âEnough, okay?!â Yunho exclaimed, his neck, ears, and cheeks flushed a deep red, eyebrows furrowed. I pressed a palm against my mouth, trying to muffle my bubbling laughter, but when San and Mingi simultaneously wiggled their eyebrows at Yunho, I couldnât hold it back anymore. I burst out laughing, slowly Sanâand surprisinglyâMingi joined us too while Yunho sulked, leaning back in his chair, arms crossed in front of his chest.
âItâs not funny!â He exclaimed, grabbing a chicken wing with his hand and biting into it, staring off to the side.
âOh, this guy was an absolute rascal when we were younger.â Mingi said, still laughing as he threw a pickle towards Yunho, who frowned at him and quickly ate it. I chuckled, amused by the three. Okay, if they werenât glaring and sending me displeased looks, San and Mingi could be really cool guys.
âNow I see why youâre so obsessed with Spiderman.â I said with a chuckle, grinning at Yunho as I turned my head to look at him. His cheeks were still red and his lips jutting out, he looked so adorable it was hard to hold myself back from squishing his cheeks. Sanâs laughter, however, very slowly died down and Mingiâsurprisinglyâchoked on the bite he just took of his meal, having to grab his water bottle and drink in order soothe his coughs, âHeâs everything you werenât. Having him as a role model might turn you into a better man.â
âHey!â Yunho scoffed, playfully pushing my shoulder, sending a very non-threatening glare at me, âSpiderman is just simply cool, okay? I donât have a crush on him or anything, I justâare you saying Iâm not a good person?â
âWhat?!â I asked alarmed, completely oblivious to the amused glances San and Mingi were exchanging between each other as Yunho narrowed his eyes at me, âI never said that! Youâreâcool.â
âLike Spiderman.â Yunho added with a wink and I scoffed, going back to eating myânowâcold soup.
âI see you are acquittanced with Spiderman, then.â San mused, finally eating his meal as well, it mustâve gone cold by now. I nodded as I finished eating my soup, sneaking glances at Yunho as his attention suddenly was on the TV mounted on the wall a few feet away. His eyebrows were furrowed and so, I looked to see what was bothering him, only to be met with a pretty bad looking bank robbery. A dozen of police cars were in front of the bank andâoh, no, an armed man held someone at gunpoint. The sound was muted, but I could guess that the armed man was holding an innocent by-passer. It brought a sour taste into my mouth as I averted my eyes, skin crawling a little at the memory of my motherâs ex doing something similar, yet so much worse. Mingi and San seemed to notice Yunhoâs shift in mood and both turned to look at the TV, sighing when they saw what Yunho was looking at.
âI swear to God,â Mingi started muttering, turning his head away, âThereâs always something fucked up happening every other day in this cityâŚâ
âI know,â San muttered, crestfallen, âI canât count how many times my parents planned on moving away somewhere safer.â
I gulped, hoping my mother wouldnât want to do the same. Weâve barely been here for five days, butâI started liking it here. There was something about this place that wasnât as awful as I initially expected it to be. Did Yunho play a part in that to make me think so?
âHey, IâI have to go to the washroom, donât wait for me.â Yunho sounded nervous as he scrambled out of his seat, gulping as he paused for a second, âIâll see you all in class.â
âAre you okay?â I found myself asking before Yunho could rush off.
âYeah, donât worry about me!â His smile seemed forced and my eyebrows furrowed as he hurried away, towards the exit of the canteen, sprinting out of sight. My eyes went back to the TV just in time to see everyone crouched down as the armed man, no doubt, fired some shots.
âHey, you donât have to look at that.â San offered, voice soft, âWe can change seats, if you want.â
âOhâno, thank you.â My cheeks turned red as I averted my eyes, offering San a small smile, âAnd uhâthanks for letting me sit with you guys, I know you donât like me much.â
âWell, weâve got all year to get to know each other, right, Mingi?â San threw a pointed look at his best friend and I was surprised to find him humming absentmindedly, pushing around his food.
âHe always does this,â Mingi sighed, sounding worried, âdisappears randomly whenever something bad is happening in the city.â
âYunho?â I found myself asking in a whisper, but neither heard me.
âI told you so many times youâre reading too much into it, he just probably needs to take a dump or somethingââ San paused, cheeks flushing as he eyed me, but I acted like I didnât hear what he had just said. Boys will be boys, I guess, âAnyways, break ends in fifteen, letâs finish up.â
So then, Yunho disappears often? Is that what Mingi was alluding to? But where to? And why only when something bad is happening in the city?
âYeah, whatever.â Mingi muttered, pushing his tray of food away, knocking it into Yunhoâs. He eyed his best friendâs tray and then sighed, leaning back in his chair as his eyes went back to the TV. And because I couldnât help myself, I looked back too andâthere he was, Spiderman. Saving the day, apparently. I guess he really is a hero.
âHey, Y/N,â San spoke up again, mouth stuffed with food, cheeks puffed out, âIâve seen you reading manga in class. Mingi likes it too, did you know?â
My eyes widened as I turned my head back towards the two boys sitting across me and chuckled, a little embarrassed, I wasnât a good liar, âOh, I, uh, nope. I didnât know. Wow, thatâs soâŚcool!â
Mingiâs eyebrows furrowed for a second, looking suspicious, âYeah, cool.â
âYup, cool.â I chuckled and then shut up because I didnât want to further embarrass myself.
           And after we went to class, with Mingi sitting in the back with a rather gruff classmate of ours and San at the front with a guy I havenât yet met, I got soon lost in my thoughts, eyes fixated on a vacant spot. Yunhoâs usual spot. He hadnât returned to class; half an hour had passed since he had gone to the washroomâthat is if I actually believed he was at the washroom. It was less likely, but then again, why would he lie? And just as if my thoughts were synchronized with Yunhoâs actions, the door was flung open and there he was, breathless, as he made his way inside.
âSorry for being late!â He apologizes, plastering on a sheepish smile, âIâgot caught up?â
The teacher narrowed her eyes for a second before muttering something and ushering Yunho towards his spot. I kept my eyes on him, taking him in as his clothes looked a little dishevelled andâwas that a faint bruise on his cheek? But before I could dwell more about it, Yunhoâprobably having sensed my insistent stareâturned his head and smiled widely, his wavy hair falling in his chocolate brown eyes. My heart skipped a beatâstupid heart! And then, Yunho waved quickly and turned around before the teacher could chastise him for that too. God, why did he have to be so damn cute all the time?!
           The first week in the big, new, city was slightly unnerving and overall, a very new feeling, however, despite that, I found myself enjoying it once I got accustomed to my surroundings. Of course, my mom wonât let me out after six oâclock in the afternoon due to the unsafety of the neighbourhood we live in, but the skatepark just two blocks down certainly is a nice stress reliever. School wasnât too bad by the second week either, less people paid attention to me and whispered about me when I passed them in the hallways, andâbesides the fact that Yunho seems to never want to stay away from me for too longâwhich is freaking cute and certainly so very bad as I have the fattest crush on himâby now, even San and Mingi have started warming up to me. Of course, Mingi still remains his unimpressed and emotionless selfâunless Yunho is there with usâbut I did manage to make him crack a smile here and thereâmostly when we are talking about our favourite mangas and such. San, on the other hand, is a completely different story. After Yunho left me with him and Mingi in the canteenâyou know, when he mysteriously disappeared for half an hour while there was a bank robbery going onâever since then, San has been very happy each time the boys would hang out with me. And what was even more surprising, is that he sought out my company when he was on his ownâmostly boredâand so very eager to tell me every and each cool story he manages to remember about Yunho, or himself, sometimes even Mingi. San is actually quite good at diffusing the tension created by Mingi, and he is even better at talking for hours on end without realising that Yunhoâand Iâhave gotten tired of hearing his voice so often. But do not misunderstand, Yunho absolutely adores San, and I also happen to quite like him. Heâs sweet, but fierce and unapologetically honest. Much like Mingi, which makes me think they are Yunhoâs closest friends because he is too nice for his own good and would get taken advantage of if it werenât for the two hounding him like some sort of guardians or something. Â
As I clutched my phone in my left hand, rolling a pencil around in my right one, I froze for a second as I heard footsteps outside of my room, down the hallway. My door was closed as I was studyingâwell, actually, itâs just an excuse to be able to be on my phone without my mother seeing me every time she passes by my room. However, I halted my movements as shuffling came from right outside my door, and I panickedly tried to hide my phone underneath the two textbooks and three notebooks I had laying on my desk, pretending to be super confused about the equation I had to solve, as I started pouting just as my mother opened my door.
âHey,â She called with a smile, making me put on my best clueless act, âhowâs studying going?â
âUgh, I hate maths.â I groaned and threw my pencil on the desk as I leaned back in my seat, âCanât I just go to the skatepark? Please, mom.â
âHoney,â My mother chuckled, leaning against the doorway with an amused grin on her lips, âthat skatepark isnât going anywhere, however, if you fail your maths classâŚyou might have to transfer to a new schoolââ
âNo!â I didnât mean to shout as I shoot up straight in my chair, blushing furiously as my mother raised her eyebrows at me. God dammit, this stupid crush I have on Yunho has me acting upâeven though changing high-schools does sound awful. Iâve barely been at this one for two weeks, I canât be changing schools so soon.
âWell, if you donât want to fail, you know what to do.â My mother said with a chuckle as I tried to hide my blush. My eyes widened when my phone started buzzing underneath all the notebooks and textbooks. God, Yunho, texting back right now isnât the smartest idea! But of course, he canât know that my mother is standing in my doorway, under the impression that her daughter it studying her ass off, âDinnerâs ready in an hour.â
âCool, Iâll join you once Iâve finished this exercise.â I shot my mom a quick smile, trying not to grimace as my phone buzzed again.
âSure,â She snorted and pushed off the doorway, gripping the doorknob as she stepped out in the hallway, âgiving me your phone would make you more productive, though.â
âWhat phone?â I forced on a grin that showed off all my teeth, making my mother shake her head at me as she left the room, closing my door behind her. I slumped in my chair and reached for my phone, clumsily pulling it out from underneath all of my things while creating a messânothing newâmy room is always a mess, especially my desk. But as I went to check the messages Yunho had sent, there was a soft tapping against my window, and when I turned my head to look outsideâI almost screamed.
I managed to just barely muffle it by pressing my hand against my gaping mouth as freaking Spiderman hung upside down outside my window, head tilted to the side. I took a second to digest the fact that the spider, but human like, creature was right there, waving at me and no doubt smiling as I saw the mask move underneath where his mouth is. I huffed and stood, patting my chest as my heart raced furiously against my ribcage, having been scared shitless by this Spiderman guy. I unlocked the window and pushed it upwards, opening it up for him. I watched as the web string he had hung on broke as he did a flip, landing on his two long feet. I froze a little as Spiderman leaned in, resting both elbows in the windowsill, placing his chin on his palm.
âHi.â His voice was slightly altered again, and I cleared my throat, aware that I was wearing my worst possible clothes. I wasnât expecting visitorsâlet alone Spiderman, âYou look like you saw a ghost or something.â
âWell, yeah,â I scoffed, smoothing down my hair, ânot a ghost, but a man that calls himself a spider. Ringing the front door next time would be less heart attack inducing, Mr. Spiderman.â
I didnât expect the dude to laugh loudly, and my eyes widened as I reached forward, pressing my hand against his masked mouth to muffle the sounds he madeâif my mother hears him, sheâll come to investigate, and Iâm pretty sure she wonât be too happy to find a masked man in a full body costume outside my window, claiming to be some sort of hero of the city or something. My mother has never liked these superhero kind of things.
âYeah, donât call me Mr. Spiderman, please, itâs really cringey.â The spidey boy shivered and I chuckled, raising my eyebrows at him.
âWhy? Arenât you a man? Why would you call yourself Spiderman if youâre not a man?â The guy remained silent for a second before he started giggling, the voice modulator not doing a very good job at altering his voice. And for a secondâbut just for a secondâI thought it sounded like Yunhoâs giggles.
âIâm a man, wellâŚalmost a man.â Spiderman paused and I gave him a confused look, âIâm only eighteen, so not quite a man just yet.â
âYouâre eighteen?!â I exclaimed, glancing back to make sure my mother wouldnât come in like a bulldozer.
âToo old for you?â Spiderman asked with a chuckle, and I narrowed my eyes at him. I swear I can hear the smirk in his voice.
âYouâre the same age as me, dipshit.â I scoffed, leaning away from the window.
âWell, thatâs certainly a special way to express your gratitude to the man thatâs saved you once.â I bit my bottom lip, averting my eyes from the guy that was standing outside my window.
âSo, do you stalk every person you manage to save?â I instead asked, trying to dodge the fact that I should be apologising for the not so nice thing I called him.
âIâm not stalking you.â He chuckled, and then pushed himself away from the windowsill, âIâm just here to make sure youâre okayâand that youâre doing your maths homeworkââ
âHey!â My eyes widened as I quickly glanced at my desk, âWere you eavesdropping too?â
âMaybe?â Spiderman sounded almost embarrassed as he scratched the back of his neck, and I narrowed my eyes at him as I scoffed.
âWell, spidey boy, as you can see, I am doing just fine.â I raised my arms and did a mocking twirl for him, then placed my hands on my hips as I gave him a deadpanned look, âAnything else that I can satisfy your creepy needs with?â
âIâm not creepy!â He exclaimed quickly, making me scoff, âOkay, fine, whatever. Coming to your window maybe wasnât very smart, but Iâuh, well, do you trust me?â
âNo?â My eyebrows furrowed as I looked at him as if he were crazy. Spiderman heaved a loud and long sigh and then extended a hand towards me, through the open window. I crooked an eyebrow at him curiously.
âI want to show you something.â His voice was soft, the voice modulator failed to do its job again, and I found his voice to beâsoothing, warm. I gulped, crossing my arms in front of my chest, âI promise youâre safe with me. I saved you once, and Iâll do it as many times I have to.â
âThat very weirdly sounds like it could be a love confession, Spiderman.â I said mockingly, but found my legs carrying me closer towards him. I glanced down at my phone to check the clock, and was surprised to see that in half an hour it would be six, âMy curfew is at six, though, because of the neighbourhood and my mother not trusting the people yadda-yadda-yadda, so, we have to be back before six.â
âYeah, thatâs totally cool!â Spiderman clapped his hands together, sounding very excited. I chuckled and threw my phone on my bed, chewing my on my bottom lip when I realized I still havenât texted Yunho back. I shouldnât make him waitâ âAre you coming, then?â
I looked back at Spiderman and took a deep breathâIâm sure Yunho will understand why I didnât text back right away, I mean, Iâm literally about to be kidnapped by Spiderman or whateverâokay, I do hope itâs not actually a kidnapping.
âWhere are we going?â I asked as I accepted his extended hand, finding his costume soft to the touch. The white stripes that created the illusion of web on his costume were rougher to the touch, and I tried not to stumble as I climbed through my window, closing it so it wouldnât look like I had climbed through it. Not that it would matter, if my mother comes inside my room while Iâm not here, sheâll call the police in milliseconds.
âItâs a surprise.â Spiderman said cheekily, and his weird black eye winked at me, making me give him a disgusted look, âWhat?â
âYour eyes areâfreaky.â I muttered as I released his hand, patting my clothes down. I adjusted the flannel shirt around my shoulders as they threatened to slip down them.
âYouâre full of surprises, Y/Nââ Spiderman froze and I did too as we stood staring at each other in silence. Well, I have never told him my name before. Just like I hadnât told Yunho where I lived when he walked me home the first time from the skatepark.
âIt seems like youâre full of surprises too, Spiderman.â I pursed my lips and he cleared his throat, scratching his nape, no doubt feeling awkward.
âAnyways, letâs go.â He extended his hand once again and I chewed on my bottom lip as I weighted my options. To be fair, thereâs only two outcomes to this if I leave with him right now. One, he shows me this super awesome surprise, and itâll be a memory to hold onto. Two, he fucking murders me.
I took a tiny step forward and slipped my hand slowly in his, just now noticing how long and thin his fingers were as they were covered by the red fabric of his costume. I truly hope to God the second option I have in mind doesnât come to fruition. I might be dead as fuck, but my mother will make sure to kill me twice!
âSo, uhm, you, uh, have to hold onto me.â Spiderman was suddenly stammering all over himself, and I narrowed my eyes as I stepped a little closer, allowing this spider boy to sloth his fingers through mine, âYeah, you have to come a lot closer, actually.â
âDoes this usually work?â I asked, stepping in front of him, barely a few inches between us. Jesus Christ, this dude is super tall?! I have to crane my neck to look up at him; his height scarily reminds me of Yunhoâs. Not that I have had the chance to stand this close to Yunho before, but his and Mingiâs heights can be quite intimidating at timesâespecially if Mingi is glaring at you, looking like he wishes your soul would perish right in front of his very eyes. Not cool, nor fun!
âWhatâs supposed to work?â Spiderman asked, sounding confused.
âWell, this is how you pick up girls, no?â I raised my eyebrows, and I swear to God, Spiderman sputtered for a second.
âNo! IâIâve never done this before!â A small pause, and then more stammering, âI meanâI have! Like, wait, not picking up girlsâIâm not doing this to pick you up! However, the thing Iâm about to do, yeah, I do it every time I have the suit on. It would be concerning if I didnât, actually.â
âIâm confused.â I muttered, staring at Spidermanâs broad chest. Jesus, this guy is well doted, alright.
âWhatever, justâhold onto me, tightly.â My eyebrows furrowed as I looked up at Spiderman, only to find him already looking down at me. I sighed and took a second to figure out how to hold onto him while also keeping my distance, and so, I grabbed his shoulders with both hands, gripping it tightly. Spiderman didnât move just yet, but then I felt his left arm around my middle, pulling me into his body. I tensed and tried to ignore the way my heart started beating fast, a little bit surprised by how warm spidey boy felt against my own body.
And then, without zero fucking preparation, Spiderman releasedâbetter said, shotâweb from his right wristâGod, I really hope this dude doesnât actually release these things from his bodyâand I followed with my eyes the trajectory of the web. And then, I gulped, mouth falling open quickly as Spiderman tested the durability of the web by tugging on it a few times, and then, he threw me a quick glance before he jumped. He jumped up and thenâhe never fucking made it back to the ground. We didnât make it back to the ground! I gasped loudly as Spidermanâs arm tightened even more around my middle, our bodies swinging in the fucking air.
And to be fair, if spider boy loses his hearing, itâs not my fault. I didnât even realize I had started shrieking as Spiderman shot another web from his wristâewâthe one currently holding us snapping in two, falling to the ground. Consequently, we were free-falling in the air for a second, until our bodies were violently yanked forward again, Spidermanâs web finding the wall of another building. And I was still shriekingâright into his earâto make matters better.
Spidermanâs hearing after our little escapade? Positively gone.
But hearing his quiet giggle somehow helped in making me shut up after another long minute of me screaming my ass off, heart hammering wildly against my chest. This was not fun! I wanted to go back home! I wanted toâoh, no. I instantly felt nauseous as I made the grave mistake of looking down past Spidermanâs shoulders, coming to the realization that we were up in the airâhigh up in the air! And I have Acrophobia! I squeaked like a helpless mouse as suddenly I started sweating profusely, fingers digging into Spidermanâs shoulders until I found my arms slipping further up, circling his neck as I clung onto him tightly, our bodies pressed together almost painfully tight. My hands shook as I forced my legs to raise and wrap around his waist, hooking them together behind his ass, squeezing the living shit out of his hips with my thighs. This wasnât fun! I wasnât enjoying this! I really really donât like this surprise and I want to go home right now! On the ground! On my feet! Where itâs safe and I wonât be falling to my deathâoh God, stop thinking about that right now!
âI have Acrophobia, you dipshit!â I found myself screaming over the wind blowing in our faces, the sounds of the city underneath us loud and making me squeeze my eyes shut as freaking birds started flying next to us. What the fuck!?
âOh, fuck.â I heard Spiderman hiss to himself and I wanted to say, âyeah, oh fuck, you idiot!â, but I was frozen from fear, and couldnât help but scream as the feeling of falling down returned, fingersâprobably painfullyâdigging into the back of Spidermanâs head. I hope I yank on his baby hair strong enough to have him squirming in painâwait, maybe thatâs not so smart while weâre literally swinging around above the city and clinging onto some magic web or something! For a second, there was the feeling of free falling again, and thenânothing. The wind wasnât blowing in our faces anymore, and we werenât swinging left to right anymore either. Everything stood still around us, cars honking loudly underneath us, and rap music blasting from somewhereâwe werenât dead, right?!
I came to realize my breathing was raggedânow that we were stationary and I could actually thinkâand that my arms and hands were shaking uncontrollably, my whole body flushed against Spidermanâs as if I wished to become one with him. If thatâs what keeps me alive while we swing above the city, we better morph into one person or something! I was too scared to open my eyes, and my muscles tensed even more when I felt two big hands run up and down my back.
âHey, weâve landed. Youâre not in the air anymore, Y/N.â Spiderman spoke softly, and I felt him turn his head, but I only lowered mine and pressed it against his suited neck. I heard him release a small gasp as I gulped hard, trying to calm my nerves, and fight off a panic attack, âIâm sorry, I didnât know you were scared of heights.â
âI need a second.â I found my voice as I croaked that out, trying to flex my fingers as they started cramping by how hard I was holding onto Spiderman.
âI can give you three more, if thatâs what you need.â I felt Spidermanâs fingers tangle into my untamed hair as he tried to smooth down the wild strands, and I felt my cheeks flush. God, thatâs embarrassing now.
âWhat I needââ I snapped, managing to detach myself from his neck finally, âis to kick your loser ass!â
And then I pried myself off his body and pulled my right fist back to swing it at his bicep. However, to my dismay, he didnât even as much as flinch, only snorted, âIâll break your nose if you laugh at me again! I literally have a phobia of heights and you go on and take me on a swing or whatever above the freaking city?! Iâm going homeâyouâve got to be kidding me.â
But finally taking a look around, realising the whereabouts of our location, I realized Spiderman landed us on a rooftop of a freaking tall building. I swung my fist at his chest this time, âHey, hey, sorry, I didnât know! Stop hitting me, Y/N, it ticklesââ
âTickles?!â I exclaimed and gave him a furious look as Spiderman awkwardly scrapped at his nape, angling his head downwards, âI just told you I almost died in your arms, and you tell me my punches tickle?!â
âNo, no,â Spiderman suddenly rolled back his shoulders, clutching the bicep Iâve punched a minute ago, âyour punches are so strong it could take down even Dr Octopus! I canât feel my arm anymore.â
âTake down who?â My eyebrows furrowed as I stared at Spiderman, watching his fake act of being hurt as he clutched his arm as if it was about to fall off. Now he was just plainly mocking me.
âNevermindâIâm sorry, I should have asked if you had a fear of heights first, before I took you here.â Spiderman mumbled as he scratched the back of his head, shuffling on his feet.
âYeah, uhm, so, what are we doing here?â I asked as I circled my arms around my middle.
âWell, I wanted to show you the view but thatâs not possible anymore.â He answered with a sigh, and he sounded quite defeated. I licked my lips and made sure to keep my eyes on the rooftopâs ground instead of looking around. I would pass out surely, and my hands are still trembling, my heart beating fast.
âIs this spot significant or something?â I mumbled as I kicked at nothing in particular.
âYeah, when Iâm stressed or worried, I come here to clear my mind.â Spiderman answered, walking to the edge of the rooftop. My heart did a somersault until I remembered literally nothing can happen to him, he sticks to things like a real spiderâfreaky.
âSo, whatâs got your stressed or worried right now?â I found myself asking as I crouched down, a little nauseated when Spiderman leaned over the edge, staring down at the bustling city underneath us. The people on the streets, the honking cars and music coming from down the street created a disturbing cacophony up here, but down there, it never sounded this messy.
âNothing, I just wished to show you this place.â
âWhy?â I asked as I looked up, finding him already looking at me. His eyes blinked, a feature of his mask I wished he didnât have. It was weird, I didnât like it.
âNo particular reason.â Spiderman answered after he cleared his throat, however it didnât sound sincere. He averted his eyes as he turned around and sat down on the ledge, swinging his legs over. I inhaled sharply, palms balling up into fists at his actions. I had to remind himself that he literally canât die even if the wind pushes him over. Meâon the other handâcan and would one hundred percent die. And so, I found myself on my knees and hands as I slowly crawled towards him, trying to regulate my breaths as my heart started hammering in my chest again. As Spiderman heard movement, he tuned his head abruptly.
âWhat are you doing?â He sounded amused as he asked, looking down at me with his freaky blinking black mask eyes.
âIâm joining you without actually joining you.â I muttered as I reached the ledge, thankfully the brick wall reached up to oneâs waist and I couldnât see down as I sat down, turning my back to the ledge, and leaning against the cold structure. Spidermanâs eyes remained on me as I hugged my knees to my chest before I looked up at him, âWell, Iâm sure the view is pretty.â
âYeah, it is.â He whispered; eyes boring into mine. I gulped, something stirring in my stomach. I seriously am not about to develop a stupid crush on Spiderman too, right?! That would be freaking embarrassing. I already have a crush on Yunho and itâs more than enoughâin fact, itâs fucking mortifying, because how am I supposed to act normal when Iâm around him, and all I want to do is get lost in his beautiful chocolate brown eyes and listen to his soft voice all day long while demanding him to engulf me in his warm arms, swallow me up against his broad chest?! I have to stop thinking about Yunho right nowâor whenever I feel my mind slipping into delusion land.
âSo, Spiderman, whatâs your story?â I raised my eyebrows at him, chuckling as Yunho came to mind again despite my efforts, âI have a friend whoâs in love with youââ
âHeâs notââ Spiderman cleared his throat, patting his chest, âSorry, you were saying?â
âRight,â I narrowed my eyes at the guy and he swiftly turned his head away, looking down at the city, âso, I have this friend who really likes youâeven has a Spiderman phone caseâand Iâm just curious to hear your story. You know, from someone whoâs not a die-hard fan and sugarcoats things.â
âThereâs no big story, to be honest.â Spiderman shrugged, fiddling with his fingers in his lapâYunho often does that when heâs nervous, âI try to keep the order in the city and help the innocent, and those in need. It took the police some time until they started trusting me and liking me, but things arenât as chaotic as they were before.â
âBut, wait.â My eyebrows furrowed as I crossed my arms in front of my chest, âIf youâre eighteen now, for how long have you been Spiderman? Assuming that you werenât born like thisâŚ?â
âItâs almost scary how much you know about me.â Spiderman teased and I huffed, rolling my eyes, âIâve been Spiderman ever since I turned sixteen.â
âWow.â I muttered, looking back up at the guy. Heâs been putting his life on the line for two years now, thatâs really selfless. Perhaps I can see why Yunho admires him so much, âAre you ever scared? That youâll get really hurt or something. Does anyone know your real identity?â
âYes, I do get scared, and yes, the guy who I grew up with knows about my identity.â The guy answered, placing his hands on both sides of his thighs as he started swinging his legs, âI canât tell many people though, and that was really hard at the beginning. I hate lying, canât lie well either if Iâm being honest, and it just feels wrong to keep secrets from the people closest to me. However, it ensures their safety, so, at the same time I donât mind keeping it from them.â
âFor an eighteen-year-old dude,â I chuckled, leaning my head back against the brick wall, âyou are quite mature.â
âWell, when you chase and fight criminals daily, you are forced to mature early.â
âDid you want to become like this? Turn into Spiderman?â
âNo, my high-school was visiting a lab and a spider that was genetically mutated bit me.â Spidermanâs voice was quiet, and he sighed loudly soon after, âIn case youâre wondering, I donât regret it. I love being Spiderman even if at times I have to bring sacrifices.â
âYeah, thatâs unpleasant.â I muttered, resting my chin on my knees. I knew what it meant to bring sacrifices for those you loved, and it almost always wasnât by your choice, but something you just had to do. Ugh, not me suddenly turning bitter and nostalgic. Spiderman coughed shortly, and I felt fingers in my hair. I tensed for a second, but then his long fingers were out of my hair the following second.
âYou had a bug in your hair.â Spiderman explained and I hummed, turning my head to rest my right cheek on my knees so that I could look up at him, âWhat about you, Y/N, whatâs your story?â
I chuckled, averting my eyes as I pursed my lips, âItâs not as noble as yours, thatâs for sure, spidey boy.â
âI donât mind.â
âWell, thereâs just my mom and I around, and weâve moved to the city two weeks ago.â I sighed, closing my eyes as the evening breeze picked up, it wasnât warm, but at least it wasnât too cold just yet, âMy father abandoned us a month before I was born, so my mom raised me up all alone with her motherâs help sometimes. She had her fair share of questionable partners, but they were never as evil as her last ex-fiancĂŠ.
âThe guy was a criminal, he murdered three people and then tried to blame it on being so crazily in love with my mother that he wasnât completely sane anymore. It was fucking comical; I hate that piece of shit. Heâs threatened me numerous times and would throw me around the house when mom wasnât around, saying how Iâd end up six feet under if I didnât keep my mouth shut about it.
âHe never liked me for some reason, always claimed my mom focused more on me than on himâthe fucking idiot. He has hit me a few times, and once my mother finally noticed, she tried to leave him, but he threatened to kill us. It was crazy, absolute madness, trying to get away from himâuntil the police came knocking on our door one night, claiming that they were there to arrest my momâs ex for murder. The whole town was freaking shook, us included.â
Well, and thatâs on trauma dumping, I guess. But he asked, after all, and I just told Mr. Spidey my story. It felt nice letting someone know about my past, however, it didnât exactly feel right that I said all that to a stranger. I always thought Yunho would be the first person to find out about the whole story behind our recent move.
I gulped, feeling slightly guilty for having told all that to Spiderman, and I jumped when I felt fingers touching my cheek. I blinked my eyes open, finding Spiderman on his knees as he was leaned over, down towards me, fingers gently pressing against my cheek, âNothing like that will ever again happen to you, Y/N, I promise. As long as I live, I promise to protect you.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I raised my head up from my knees, Spidermanâs warm hand cupping my face, âYou donât even know me, Spiderman.â
âI know enough.â He whispered and I gulped, heart beating fast as we gazed into each otherâs eyes, his black mask unblinking for once. My lips parted and I shivered as the breeze turned stronger, Spidermanâs thumb gently rubbing my chin. It felt like I couldnât look away, like the gap was slowly closing between usâuntil an alarm went off blaring, making both of us jump. Spiderman was up on his feet in a second, looking down at his wrist watch.
âWell, your curfew starts in ten minutes.â His voice was a little hoarse and he quickly cleared his throat, âWe should head back if we donât want your mom freaking out.â
âIâm not swinging around in your arms above the city again, Spidey!â I snapped, giving him a pointed glare as he jumped off the ledge, crouching down in front of me.
âThe closest station is a five-minute walk away from here and the bus wonât come for another ten minutes. If I count correctly, thatâs past your curfew, and thereâs no direct bus to your neighbourhood from here.â Spiderman sounded smug as I narrowed my eyes at him.
âWhere even are we?â
âThe east end of the cityââ
âYouâve got to be kidding me!â I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut. Thatâs a fourteen-minute ride by bus! My mom is so going to kill me tonight.
âJust hold on tight, and I promise not to drop youââ
âThatâs not funny!â I snapped as I shakily stood, glaring at Spiderman. But he just chuckled, clearly amused.
âYou were like a koala when we came here, it was cute.â
âShut up.â I grumbled, trying to ignore the way my cheeks flushed when Spiderman opened his arms for me. This is the first and last time he carries me around the city like this.
           Spiderman didnât show up again at my window to whisk me away for aâswing? âmaybe he was just too embarrassed to show his face again. Well, masked face. Admittedly, thereâs been only three days since I was visited by the superhero, randomly on a Tuesday afternoon, and trust for me to brag all about it to Yunho. Not that I was mocking himâmaybe a little bitâabout getting to meet his superhero in person before he did, itâs just that it was funny seeing his reactions as I retold everything to him. He seemed to be even more excited when he heard it in person, as I had called him the second I got home from the outing. Now, school was finally over and I could go home and sleep. The city was buzzing with life last night and the police raided our street around midnight, talk about a man having escaped form an asylum spread around fast. Apparently, the man had been hiding in the basement of one of my neighbourâs housesâ. Creepy. Spiderman, surprisingly, didnât show up, but I suppose it wasnât necessarily an emergency as it wasnât a very dangerous person. Besides, I think Spiderman also needs his beauty sleepâlike us, mere mortals do.
I stretched as we walked through the gates of the high-school, greeting the groundkeeper as he shot us a look since San was cackling loudly as he watched a video on his phone, volume cranked up to the maximum. Mingi had his arm thrown around Yunhoâs shoulders, lips pursed as he watched some younger girls run past them while giggling and shooting them stares.
âDo you think Bomi will finally ask me out?â Mingi mused quietly, turning his head to stare at the long-haired girl that had just passed by with her friends.
âDonât know, have you finally spoken to each other?â Yunho raised his eyebrows at his best friend, expertly grabbing the strap of my backpack as he halted my steps, yanking me backwards and out of the way of a speeding bike.
âJesus.â I hissed, clutching my skateboard to my chest, âWhat an idiotââ
âHey, watch it, you!â San shouted after the guy, who was already at the end of the street, âYou could run over someone!â
âNice reflexes.â Mingi teased, and detached himself from his friend at last. I gulped and turned to thank Yunho; my cheeks flushed pink. Well, that was embarrassing, but it couldâve ended a lot worse.
âThank you.â
âNo problem.â Yunhoâs smile was soft and warm, and I gulped, averting my eyes quickly. But fucking hell, Mingi and I made eye contact, and he narrowed his eyes at me. That dude is onto something and I donât like how easily he can see right through me.
âWe havenât spoken to each other yetâŚâ Mingi casually continued the conversation he was having with Yunho, deep voice trailing off.
San chuckled amused, finally stopping the video on his phone as he raised his head, âWell, then, what are you expecting? She wonât ask you out if you donât talk to herâwait, why are you sure sheâs into you? She could be into me, or even Yunho.â
I pursed my lips, totally not feeling jealous over the fact that other living people could have a crush on Yunho! And letâs be real, who the hell wouldnât have a crush on freaking Yunho?! Heâs basicallyâperfect!
âYou underestimate my awesomeness, San.â Mingi huffed, crossing his arms in front of his chest, âAnd sheâs not into you, youâre too short.â
âHey, Iâm not short!â San exclaimed offended, then looked at me with round eyes, âIâm not short, right?!â
âOf course not.â I chuckled, smiling at him, âItâs Mingi whoâs too tall.â
âSays the midget.â Mingi scoffed, throwing me a glare. Will this dude ever like me?
âOkay, letâs stop shaming each other for our heightsâor anything else, actually.â Yunho, always the peacemaker, grinned as he squeezed Mingiâs shoulder once, and then draped his long arm around my own shoulders, making my heart somersault in my chest.
âWeâll talk about this more later,â San said, eyes narrowed, âI have to catch my bus now, see ya!â
And with a wave, he ran off, totally in the complete opposite of where his bus stop was. I watched on as he caught up with a guy from our class, I have finally learned his nameâJung Wooyoungâand the two hugged briefly as San grabbed the guyâs arm and started yanking him towards the metro station. Yeah, they certainly werenât headed home.
âAre you coming over?â I focused back on the two tall best friends, Mingiâs voice quiet as he looked at Yunho. I knew the offer didnât stand for me as well, Mingi would never invite me over to his place.
âNot today.â Yunho had an apologetic look on his face, and then he squeezed my shoulder, âIâve got something else to do.â
âAsshole,â Mingi whispered with a pout as a black car pulled up next to us, âsee you two tomorrow, then.â
âStop being so dramatic, you know I love you.â Yunho managed to ruffle Mingiâs hair before he got in the car, making Mingi scoff as a smile blossomed on his face.
âYeah, whatever, love you too.â And then he opened the door and sat inside, but he didnât close the door until the threw me a look that made me gulp. What did I do to make this guy dislike me so much?! At this point, I have given up, thereâs no point in trying to decipher the riddle that Song Mingi is.
Suddenly, super aware that Yunho and I were alone now as the black car drove off, I gulped and clutched my skateboard just a little tighter. I took a peek at Yunho, and he was already looking down at me with a small smile, âSo, do you want to go home right away?â
âDepends, why?â I asked quietly, praying to God my face wouldnât turn into a tomato as Yunho slightly leaned down, closer to my face.
âThereâs a really nice park not even ten minutes away from here, wanna go?â Of course, I want to go, Jeong Yunho.
âSure.â I nodded, smiling back at him, face burning. Great, only a blind man would be oblivious to the fat-ass crush I have on Yunho at this point! Itâs so embarrassing, but I canât help it when he looks soâcute!
âSee that convenience store there?â He turned his head and pointed at the store, which was just down the road. I nodded, and looked at him with a questioning gaze, âRace you there!â
And before I could fully register what he said, Yunho released me and took off in a sprint towards the convenience store. My mouth opened in surprise and I blinked, finally somehow realizing we were competing to see who gets there first. But with Yunho having a head start, I grinned and dropped my skateboard onto the ground. I quickly pushed off and gained more speed as I manoeuvred between the people on the sidewalk, grinning from ear to ear as I started gaining on Yunho. Heâs really fast, but it shouldnât be so surprising as I have seen him in P.E. class already, and heâs one of the best athletes I know. Heâs agile and super-fast, he has good reflexes, and is a total team player. The guys love picking him in their team when they are playing football. I giggled as I came up just behind Yunho, pushing harder as my foot hit the pavement, the wind whipping my hair in my face for a second as the store came into view. We were almost there. I did an ollie to jump over the top of a drain, managing to come up a little ahead of Yunho. I laughed as I rolled forward, just barely making it to the convenience store first. I did a small spin and then set my foot down, coming to a stop as Yunho reached me. He was breathing hard as he leaned over, placing his hands on his knees. I grinned at him, and gripped the foot of my skateboard, reaching out to ruffle his fluffy greyish-greenish-blueish hair. I have never done that before, and for a second, I panicked, but Yunho didnât react badly to my action, he just smiled and shook his head.
âI didnât think Iâd lose.â He said with a laugh and then stood up straight, running his long fingers through his hair. He wore more rings today, and one looked suspiciously like a ring I have seen Mingi wear before.
âYou canât win at everything, Yunho.â I stuck my tongue out playfully before I turned to walk inside the convenience store, âIâve never met a more competitive person than you are.â
âSorry, I canât help it,â Yunho chuckled as he followed closely behind me, looking at the shelves as we went down the snack aisle, âBut you canât say it wasnât fun.â
âIt was.â I looked over my shoulder with a grin as Yunho grabbed some potato chips off a high shelf, âBut next time give me a warning, I only got lucky because I had my skateboard with me. You didnât play fairly.â
Yunho chuckled and I grabbed some salty crackers, âSometimes we need the element of surprise, Y/N, in order to excel.â
âAha, so now youâre saying you knew I would win if you didnât warn me first?â I raised an eyebrow at him, making Yunho chuckle as he grabbed my shoulder and veered me towards the fridges in the back.
âI knew youâd win.â He muttered and I tried not to blushâagainâas I opened the fridge and grabbed some Sprite, while Yunho grabbed a larger bottle of water, leaning over me to retrieve it andâyeah, I tried not to pass out as I felt his breath hit the top of my head, his warmth radiating off him due to our closeness. However, the moment was over as quickly as it came.
Thankfully, I still had the money my mother gave me last week, otherwise itâd be really embarrassing to have Yunho buy something for me again. Well, technically, last time neither one of us paid for it at Hongjoongâs store, but still. I didnât want him paying for my things, Iâd feel like I owe it to him now.
We approached the front desk and the clerk looked very bored and done with us as he gave us a glareâsimilar to Mingiâs, and it made snort quietlyâas he scanned our items. I had pulled the money out of the front pocket of my backpack as the clerk told us our total, and I was totally handing him the amount I had to pay for, when Yunho pushed my wrist to the side and placed the whole sum on the counter. I opened my mouth to clearly argue with him, but he grabbed our items and grinned so widely I feared it would be the reason why Iâd go blindâand not from the fact that Iâve been trying to look into the sun for ages now without squinting my eyes, not too smart, but I never claimed to be smart. I muttered a goodbye to the clerk as Yunho pushed the door open for me and stepped outside to make enough space for me to pass through the narrow doorway.
âLet me carry my things.â I said as the door closed behind us, but Yunho just shook his head.
âYou have to carry your skateboard, donât fret about it.â My eyebrows furrowed as he took off towards the park he had mention, I could see it from here. It was just a little up ahead of us, to the right, between three buildings.
âIâll give you my part of the sum when we have sat down.â I said as I tried to keep up with his long stridesâdamn his long legs, God has favourites, and as much as Yunho is one of his favourites, I certainly am not.
âNah, you donât have to.â Yunho grinned, and I noticed a gummy worm hanging out from the corner of his mouth.
âYes, I do.â I huffed, walking towards the gate of the park, âAnd whereâd you get that gummy from?â
âFrom here.â And he pointed at the pocket of his suit jacketâwho the hell wears a suit jacket to school, good lord itâs so hot when Yunho wears it, I seriously had trouble focusing all day long because of it. I reached my hand out and stole a gummy worm from his pocket, giggling as I made disgusting slurping noises as I put it in my mouth, and sucked it in in one go. Yunhoâs eyebrows raised before he burst out into deep giggles, throwing his head back a littleâand I choked, almost. I coughed as the gummy worm almost managed to slip down my throat, but I saved it somehow last minute. Eating gummy worms around Jeong Yunho is dangerous, noted.
âWhy was that kind of cute?â Yunho asked with a chuckle as he chose a spot to sit, underneath a tall tree, offering us enough shade from the, now, not so hot sun. I placed my skateboard down, and followed Yunho as he plopped down, the sound of his butt colliding with the grass making me snort. He looked up at me with a pout and then grabbed my arm and pulled me down, almost making me fall into his freaking lap. It didnât even take a second for my cheeks to turn pink, and I threw Yunho a small glare as I regained my balance and sat down next to him, mirroring his position. Our backs were leaning against the tree, legs splayed out long in front of us as I took my crackers and Sprite from Yunho.
âWhat was cute?â I asked as I opened the bag of crackers, desperate to wash away the extra sweet taste that remained in my mouth due to the gummy worm.
âYou,â Yunho muttered, opening his water bottle, âand the sound you made. Youâre funny.â
âI didnât think youâd find me acting like an Ogre cute, but thank you, I guess.â My comment made Yunho laugh hard again as he threw his head back, prompting me to giggle along. His laughter was contagious, and I realized my stomach was coiling tightlyâand not due to the sweets and unhealthy food I have digested so far today. It was because of Yunho, and because all I want to do right now is to lean up and press a kiss against his cheek. God dammit.
âYouâd make a cute Ogre.â Yunho mused once he had calmed down, then took a sip of his water.
âPlease,â I playfully rolled my eyes, popping another salty cracker into my mouth, âyouâd be totally into the green swamp monster Iâd turn into. Fionaâs got nothing on me.â
âNot the way I thought youâd find this out about me, butââ Yunho paused for dramatic effect, and I raised my eyebrows at him, âIâm totally into Fiona, have been since I was little.â
âOh, my God!â I cackled, shielding my mouth with my hand as I still havenât chewed all the crackers, âYunho! Thatâs justâyou have to explain yourself now!â
âWhy, donât tell me you never had a crush on a fictional character!?â Yunho exclaimed, sounding exasperated as he bumped his shoulder against mine. I licked my lips and tried not to burst out laughing at the memory of who Iâve always had a crush on when I was younger.
âOkayâŚâ I took a deep breath and turned my head to face Yunho, âHave you ever heard about the cartoon âW.I.T.C.H.â?â
âYeah, Hongjoong really liked it while we were growing up,â Yunho said with a chuckle, âHeâd make us watch it every evening when they played it on the TV, I think he was into Cornelia.â
âWell, Cornelia is a good, and hot, choice to have a crush on, indeed.â I pursed my lips and offered my bag of crackers to Yunho, who took one with a small grin, âI mean, I was totally into Caleb, butââ
âReally? Caleb?â Yunho asked surprised, narrowing his eyes, âI thought youâre more of a Matt girl.â
âWell, Iâm actual neither a Caleb nor Matt girl, Yunho.â I giggled, leaning in closer as if I was telling a secret, âYou see, I always found myself blushing a little bit too hard when Lord Cedric was on the screenââ
âNo way!â Yunho exclaimed, eyes turning round as he looked shocked, âThe snake guy?!â
âWell, donât look at me like that after admitting youâre into Fiona!â I exclaimed back with a laugh, making Yunho look at me like I was crazy.
âFiona was a princess who decided to turn into an Ogre to stay with the love of her life, meanwhile, Lord Cedric was obsessed with his king, he could into a snake, and he once ate someone, Y/N!â I bit my bottom lip, trying not to laugh at how passionate Yunho was all of a sudden.
âEach to its own, I guess.â I said nonchalantly with a shrug, making Yunhoâs initial shock turn into amusement as he started laughing once again. Iâve never heard him laugh so much before, and I found myself smiling at him as his ears turned slightly rosy, eyes screwed shut as his shoulders shook from laughter. He looked completely and absolutely beautiful, and my heart was hammering against my ribcage, threating to fall out of my ass at any given moment. Oh, God, Iâm so screwed.
âI swear to God, you and Mingi are cut from the same cloth. Heâs also into weird humanlike creatures or something.â Yunho said once he had calmed down, and I quickly turned my head away when he looked at me, feeling like he caught me staring and admiring him.
âNot you shaming both Mingi and I for having silly childhood crushes.â I said with a pout, throwing a cracker into my mouth.
âMingi still crushes on characters like those, though.â I chuckled, glancing at Yunho from the corner of my eyes, finding him looking at me with a small smile on his lips, cheeks flushed. God, heâs not blushing, right?! Why would he blush, it must be the sun. Yup, certainly the sun!
âIâll tell him you made fun of him behind his back.â I teased as Yunho grabbed a cracker, leaning his head back against the tree.
âI fear it wonât phase him; San makes fun of him daily for it.â Yunho said, sounding amused. I chuckled and copied Yunho as I leaned my head back against the tree too, suddenly becoming aware of how close we were sitting next to each other. Our shoulders and thighs were pressed together, and Yunhoâs elbow was softly poking into my stomach. I bit my lower lip and allowed the comfortable silence to settle upon us, watching the people that passed by the park. The traffic wasnât so bad here, and there was a bus stop straight across the park. A sports car, with a super loud engine drove past, the sound making me wince for a second. And as I watched a mother with her two children open the gate of the park, I felt a hand in my hair, fingers twirling a longer strand. My heart stilled for a second, knowing well that it was Yunho, and I took a peek at him.
âOh,â He suddenly retracted his hand, looking away embarrassed, âsorry, there was uhâsomething in your hair. A bug.â
Funny, Spiderman did that too.
âThanks.â I offered him a small smile and watched as he scratched the back of his head awkwardly, funny how that now reminded me of Spiderman too, âI hate bugs.â
âIâm not afraid of them.â Yunho said as he finally looked me in the eyes, his ears, however, still slightly red.
âArenât you a cool guy, Jeong Yunho?â I winked playfully and Yunho chuckled before we became silent again. I popped another cracker into my mouth and then offered the bag to Yunho, who took some more, and funnily stuffed his mouth full of them. I chuckled and proceeded to eat some more too, placing my left hand on my thigh as I tried to enjoy this peaceful moment. Iâve never had this back in my hometown. I didnât have many people to hang out with, and the ones I did hang out with were always the bad type of kids, kids who wanted to break the rules and bother others. It was nice to finally embrace the tranquillity, and just simply exist without ruining others fun. Many people didnât like me back in my hometown due to me associating myself with those rascals.
Lost in my thoughts, I failed to notice that something was softly poking my hand, the feeling just barely there, like the ghost of a touch. I watched the two children play around, climb into the smaller trees and wave at their mother as they laughed. When the light touch became more insistent, I flipped my hand around, thinking it was just an ant or something that I could flick away, but instead, I felt warm fingertips just barely trace the lines of my palm. I gulped and tried not to tense up as I looked down, eyes falling on Yunhoâs hand as his long fingers pushed a little more decisively against my palm. I blinked and looked up at Yunho, but he was looking down at our hands, lips parted as if he was in a trance. I was curiousâI had to knowâso without thinking much, I gently intertwined our fingers, and waited. For something to happen, anything. But other than a tiny smile appearing on Yunhoâs lips and his grip turning slightly firmer, nothing happened. Well, nothing besides the frightening feeling of my heart exploding out of my chest, and my cheeks burning so much you could probably fry a steak on it or something. I didnât know where to put this exactly, what to think of it, but the seemingly trance Yunho was in, was broken the second loud sirens rung and police cars were suddenly wheezing down the street, the loud noise disturbing the tranquil atmosphere that had settled around us. Yunho became instantly tense as his head snapped up, eyes focused up ahead as he untangled his hand from mine, grabbing his backpack. I watched him curiously as he took his phone and opened it up, eyebrows furrowing deeply.
âIâI, uh, I have to go.â My eyebrows furrowed as I watched Yunho scramble up, leaving his water and potato chips on the ground, âMy mom just texted me; something came upâI have to go.â
âIs everything alright?â I asked worried, watching Yunho bounce on his feet as he looked one second away from sprinting off.
âYeah, itâsâeverythingâs okay, I just really have to go right now.â He finally looked at me, chewing on his bottom lip, looking like he was hesitating, âDonât wait for me, your bus will come in ten minutes. Get home safely, text me when you do.â
âOh, okay, uhm, you take care too.â But Yunho ran off before I could even finish my sentence, and I watched impressed as he jumped over the fenceâwhich wasnât very tall, but I wouldnât have been able to do that surelyâand then he was sprinting down the sidewalk, apologising to people as he had to push them out of his way.
Huh, that was weird and another interesting coincidence. I couldnât help but think back to Mingi mentioning Yunhoâs disappearances whenever something major and bad was happening in the city. Certainly, they were mere coincidences.
           But Yunho never quite texted back yesterday, and it would be a lie if I say I didnât worry about him. His departure from the park was sudden, and his absence conjured up all sorts of thoughts in my mind. It was strange and very unlike Yunho. When I was on the bus, headed to school and completely sleepy and almost out of it, I was scrolling through Tik Tok, trying to awaken myself a little bit after I have texted San to inquire information about Yunho. He reassured me that there were days when Yunho would go low on contact, but he was completely fine, and that usually he spent his time with family when he wouldnât text back. I could understand that, but it still worried me. Just as I was about to exit the app, I came across a crappy video on my for your page that depicted many police cars and even more officers as they had someone surrounded. And then, the superhero, the one that always saves the day around here, Spiderman swooped in and all you could see was his web flying around, and a man getting strapped to a pole until a gunshot rang out followed by a loud cry of pain, and then the video cut off. My eyebrows furrowed as I let it replay again, chewing on my bottom lip nervously. Who got hurt? You couldnât see it in the video, and I couldnât help but think that it was Spiderman. Without thinking much, I sent the video to San and asked if he knew anything. The reply, unsurprisingly, came fast, and he said that Spiderman got injured yesterday as one of the criminalâs managed to escape. He got shot in his left leg. I cringed at the thought, and then put my phone away having arrived to the high-school. I certainly wasnât in the mood nor headspace to attend any of my classes today, but at least Iâd get to see Yunho, and make sure that heâs okay.
Except that, very uncharacteristically to Yunho, he showed up a little late to our first class, and he even looked quite dishevelled with dark bags under his eyes. He looked like he didnât have a good nightâs sleep andâI almost failed to notice the slight limp he had in his left leg. Huh, I wonder if anything happened, or have I started seeing things now? However, I didnât get many chances to ask Yunho about it as he seemed to be always busy talking to our teachers, or to everyone else in the hallways, barely paying attention to San, Mingi, or even me. It was strange, but San said it was completely normal behaviour coming from Yunho, and that heâd do this from time to time when he felt pressured. Apparently, Yunho rarely opens up to his best friends as he hates bothering others with his issues. But I wanted to know what was bothering him. He wouldnât be a bother to me. But I couldnât do that as he only sat for us for five minutes in the canteen during our lunch break, and then rushed off saying he had something to take care of. But after that, he never returned to classes. My texts also went unanswered, and by the evening, I was positively nervous and stressed out of my mind by the fact that I didnât know what was wrong. I even debated on asking San for Yunhoâs home address to pay him a quick visit in order to make sure that he was indeed okay. Even my mom noticed how absentminded and worried I was during dinner, but didnât pester me much when I lied that the teachers were stressing me out with upcoming testsâwhich maybe wasnât too smart as she told me I should study even more. Ugh.
Currently, we have finished having dinner and I have tied the trash bag together to take the trash out. I slipped on my outdoor shoes swiftly and unlocked the front door, my momâs series playing loudly in the living room as she giggled at whatever was said. The air was chilly outside and the single long-sleeved blouse and joggers I was wearing did an awful job at keeping me warm, so, I quickly skipped down the stairs and went to the small alley between our house and the building. Thatâs where the big trash bins were, by the tall fence. It was dark outside, so I tried to be quick as I dragged the trash bag after me, shivering due to the cold. I huffed loudly, smog leaving my mouth, as I rounded the corner and gave the short alleyway a quick check that it was empty before I hurried down, opening the big trash bin. I threw the bag inside and let it shut loudly afterwards. I rubbed my arms up and down as I turned around and walked back down the alleyway, gasping loudly as a silhouette appeared right around the corner. It was hunched over slightly and breathing loudly, groaning too. God, I fucking hate this neighbourhood, why do I always have to encounter random drunk people or even worseâcriminals!? But I really had to head back inside the houseâclimbing through my window wasnât an option as it was lockedâand I willed myself to just run past them and back inside the safety of my house. However, just as I made it under the streetlamp, I paused. The red and blue suit was torn at the chest, and Spiderman seemed to be struggling to stand up straight.
âOh, my God!â I whispered, approaching him, âWhat happened to you?!â
âOh, Y/N.â He muttered, groaning again as he tried to stand up tall.
âStop that,â I hissed, eyebrows furrowing as I tried to inspect his wound, but it wasnât visible through the gash on the suit, âCome on.â
Spiderman only resisted for a second as I placed his arm around my shoulders, offering him support as he leaned against my much smaller frame. He was heavy, but I was determined, and the front porch was barely a few steps away, âWhat are you doing?â
âTaking you inside my house, think you can keep quiet until we reach my room?â I looked up at Spiderman, who gulped as we reached the front steps.
âYeah.â He whispered and I let out a small sigh, taking one step at a time as we ascended the stairs. I pushed the door open carefully and walked us inside, pausing in the hallway to make sure my mother was still in the living room, watching her series. I looked at Spiderman and signalled to him to remain quiet as I lead us down the hallway, headed for my room. I opened the door and helped him towards my bed, on which he fell down quite unceremoniously, groaning loudly.
âOkay, you still have to keep quiet.â I said with a frown, glancing behind me, âIâll be back in a second with a medical kit.â
Spiderman nodded and I swiftly left my room, pulling the door shut until it was only slightly ajar, and sneaked back down the hallway. I opened the front door again and closed it louder, locking it up, âMom, Iâm going to bed now! Iâm really sleepy.â
âAlright, sweet dreams, honey.â She threw a flying kiss my way as she glanced back and I smiled, catching it playfully before I was off, headed for the bathroom. I took the medical kit from underneath the small cupboard we had in there, and then I was back inside my room, closing and locking the door after myself.
âAlright,â I whispered, looking at Spiderman and trying not to panic as I noticed blood seeping through his suit, âhow do we do this?â
âUh,â He groaned again, sitting up lightly, âyou can patch me up through the costume.â
âI can?â I muttered confused as I walked closer, placing the kit down by the bed as I crouched down. I leaned closer to his chest and carefully touched the costume, not too surprised to find it not peeling off his body, âI canât, Spiderman, the costume literally clings to your body.â
âOh, thatâs not good.â He mused, scratching his nape, âI have to take it off, then.â
âOhâlikeâthe whole costume?â My voice was squeaky all of a sudden, and I averted my eyes as I felt myself blush lightly.
âUh, yeah.â Spiderman whispered and I gulped, trying not to freak out. Yeah, this is cool and totally okay, nothing too sensational. Iâm just helping a wounded guy, no biggie, itâs not like Iâm going to see him naked! He must have underwear on, right?!
��I think I accidentally took some of my momâs exeâs clothes with me when I was packing, let me check.â And I stood up and hurried over to my closet, finding the sweatpants and t-shirt that I had in mind.
âGreat.â Spiderman grumbled and I rolled my eyes.
âHey, you donât get to be picky when youâre about to bleed out on my bed!â I hissed, trying to control my tone and not raise my voice out of fear of alerting my mom.
âRight, sorry.â Spiderman muttered and I approached him again.
âHow do we take the suit off?â I asked, eyebrows furrowed. Iâve never seen something like this before, so I have no idea what superheroes do in this case.
âThereâs a zipper on the back.â He explained and I nodded, going to the side of the bed to be able to see Spidermanâs back.
âWillâwill the mask come off too?â I asked in a whisper as I hesitated to touch the zipper.
âNo, donât worry.â Spiderman answered and I huffed, gripping the zipper and carefully undoing it. It went all the way down to his lower back, and I blinked a few times as I tried to ignore the smooth skin underneath the suit.
âUh, right, I assume you can undress yourself the rest of the way?â I asked as I stepped back, averting my eyes as my cheeks were burning.
âYeah, one second.â Spiderman huffed and he carefully stood, groaning quietly. I closed my eyes and shrivelled around, not too keen of staring at him while he changes out of his costume. I might see something I donât want to, and thatâs not cool. I listened closely as he shuffled around, groaned a few times, and then plopped back down on the bed, âOkay, I have changed.â
âGreatââ I gasped as my eyes fell on his exposed torso, eyes widening at the big gash running across his chest, âShouldnât you be in the hospital right now?!â
Spiderman chuckled, and my eyebrows furrowed more as I went back to my previous position in front of him. I kneeled and took the medical kit, opening it up.
âIf we clean the wound, itâll take around two to three hours to heal by itself.â He said, tone reassuring as I grabbed some gauze and rubbing alcohol, âIâll be fine, donât worry.â
âSo, then, did you get shot yesterday?â I asked, pouring rubbing alcohol on the gauze before I looked up, âI saw the videos.â
The sight of having Spiderman in nothing but sweatpants and his mask, sitting on my is bed certainlyâa sight to behold. Perhaps if he wasnât hurt at the moment, Iâd be gaping at his well-defined physique, his lean muscles, the faint abs on his stomach, his wide shoulder and broad chestâfocus, woman!
âYeah, I did get shot.â Spiderman said, and I hoped heâd ignore the way I tried not to thirst over his body. Iâm such a horrible person right now, kill me.
âThis will hurt, I assume.â I warned as I leaned up and gently pressed the gauze against the edge of the gash, making Spiderman hiss, âSorry, I did warn you though.â
âI know, donât worry.â He chuckled and I noticed his hands balling up the blanket as he gulped loudly the lower my hand slipped on the gash, trying to clean the wound as carefully but thoroughly as possible.
âIs your leg fine, then?â I asked, trying to avert his attention from the pain. Spiderman hummed, low in his chest, almost rumbling under my touch. I gulped and tried to focusâthis is so not the moment to even think to fantasize about this superhero dude!
âItâs a bit still sore, the bullet went in deep, but it healed up by noon.â He explained and I hummed, for some reason finding it weird that Yunho seemed to be limping this morning, and that he disappeared around noon. Certainly, I was playing along to Mingiâs delusions and suspicions about Yunho at this point, and I donât even spend that much time with Mingi. Itâs ridiculous. How could Yunho be Spiderman? But then againâŚis it really that unbelievable? It could be anyone, for Godâs sake, even me! Well, obviously not me, but you know what I mean!
âIâm glad thatâs healed.â I muttered, getting to the other end of the gash finally, âAre you sure this one doesnât need stitches, it looks to be deep, Mr. Spidey.â
Spiderman chuckled, and I felt his hand wrap around my wrist as I dabbed the gauze against the wound again. I froze, eyes widening a little at the familiarity of the touch. Yunhoâs hands are always warm and quite big, his fingers long. I bit my bottom lip as I looked down at Spidermanâs hand, noticing the marks that looked like they were left by rings. Yunho would also have marks left by rings on his fingers on days he didnât feel like wearing them. I gulped and then looked up; Spidermanâs freaky black masked eyes unblinking as he looked down at me.
âIt wonât need stitches, Y/N.â He whispered, and a tingle ran down my spine, making me gulp down nothing in particular, having to clear my throat as I averted my eyes, gently pulling my hand back. Spiderman released his grip on me instantly and followed me with his eyes as I threw the bloody gauze back inside the medical kit until Iâd throw it away. I then stood, rubbing my hands together as I didnât know what to do next.
âI, uhâis that enough?â I asked, motioning towards the clean gash now, averting my eyes from his torso when they threatened to run all over it again.
âYes, thank you.â Spiderman muttered, and I could hear the smile in his voice, âYouâre an angel.â
Oh, fuck. My cheeks flushed instantly and I pulled my hair behind my ears as I cleared my throat again, looking past Spiderman, at my poster covered wall, âRight, yeah, uhâdo you need anything else?â
âA little time to recover would be nice if Iâm not bothering you too much.â Spiderman said, voice sounding hopeful.
âItâs fine, my mom wonât bother us as she thinks Iâve gone to bed.â I explained, placing my hands behind my back awkwardly, âUhm, you said it takes two to three hours to heal, do you think this one will heal that fast if the wound made by the gun didnât?â
Spiderman shrugged, and I watched as he finally took the white t-shirt I have given him in his hands, âItâll certainly take longer than that, sometime around the early morning hours I should be fine.â
âThen stay.â I blurted out before I could actually think about what I was proposing. Spiderman froze for a second as he was about to wear the t-shirt, âI mean, youâre hurt and itâs dangerous outside, even Spiderman deserves to rest and be safe, no?â
He poked his masked head through the t-shirt, âWell, yes, butââ
âThen sleep here.â I motioned at the bed he was sitting on, âI will go to my mom and tell her I had a really bad nightmare, and that I wish to sleep next to her.â
âI donât want to bother you, though.â
âHey, Spidey, itâs totally cool.â I chuckled, showing him my thumbs up, âIâll have so much fun retelling all this to Yunho, you know, my friend whoâs obsessed with you. Heâll be dying that I got to patch you up and house you for a night.â
I giggled as I went to collect my phone from my desk, slipping it in my pocket. I should probably take some pyjamas with me and the medical kit as well. I walked to my closet as Spiderman watched me, and I opened the door to pick out my most favourite pyjamas to sleep in tonight. I closed the door and turned, smiling to myselfâŚuntil I looked up. Until I found Spiderman gone and Yunho standing in his place. Red mask with the freaky black blinking eyes was clutched in his left hand, and his greyish-greenish-bluish hair was all messed up and dishevelled. My mouth dropped open as my pyjamas fell from my hands, and I found myself leaning back against my closet door.
âYunâYunho?!â I snapped; eyes wide open. This certainly must be a trick of the light or something, âThereâs no fucking way youâre fucking Spiderman, Jeong Yunho!â
âBut I actually am.â I watched SpidermanânoâYunho scratch the back of his head awkwardly, averting his eyes, âThis is not how I wanted to tell you.â
âYouâve got to be kidding me.â I huffed, eyebrows furrowing as I pushed myself off the closet, âIt was you all along?!â
âYeah, thereâs just one Spidermanââ
âYunho!â I hissed and walked up to him hurriedly, eyebrows furrowing, âAre you crazy?! You couldâve been so much more badly hurt! And yourâyour leg, you got shot yesterday, oh my God, Iâm not crazy! IâI kept noticing similarities between you and Spidermanâlike the constant head scratching and likeâyour physiques were similarâand I saw you limping this morning! I canât believe youâre actually him, what?! And you have everyone fooled too, likeâdo you know Mingi is suspicious of you? I thought I was crazy for thinking you are similar to Spiderman after hanging out with Mingi, but, oh, my god, if he finds out heâll be so mad, Yunho! Andâthe childhood friendâitâs Hongjoong you were talking about, isnât it?! Oh, my God, I also told you everything about the reason why I moved here, and meanwhile Iâm glad I wonât have to tell you again, I felt shitty for dumping all that on Spiderman, and it turns out itâs youââ
My eyes widened as my words got muffled, stolen away, as Yunhoâs extra warm lips were pressing against mine. I froze, my whole body locking up as he leaned down even more, slotting his lips perfectly against mine. Oh, my fucking God, Yunho is kissing me?! My ultimate crush is absolutely kissing me right now?! And he also happens to be Spiderman?! What in theâI closed my eyes and pushed up on my tip toes, circling my arms around Yunhoâs neck as I pulled him down closer, still careful of his wounded chest. Yunho was eager as he gently, experimentally, pressed his lips firmer against mine, his hands settling on my hips as he pulled me a little bit closer. I allowed his lips to slip between mine, gently sucking on his upper lip as I felt Yunhoâs left-hand slip to the middle of my back, embracing me as he flushed me against himself. The position was a little bit uncomfortable as I had to crane my neck up and back, trying to keep my balance on my tip toes too, but it was worth it as I felt Yunhoâs embrace completely engulf me, pull me into himself, wrap me up in a warm and safe cocoon. I didnât dare breathe as our lips found a gentle and soft rhythm, Yunho, always the careful sweetheart that he is, didnât want to hurry the kiss as he gently sucked on my lower lip, making the breath hitch in the back of my throat. I was slowly getting lightheaded, but I didnât want to pull back just yet. Yunho, however, did slightly pull back, only to press thousands of little kisses against my lips, making me giggle quietly as his lips pulled into the widest smile I have ever seen on him.
âYouâre so beautiful and cute.â I found myself whispering against his lips, eyes fluttering open. Yunhoâs neck and ears were red, and I finally didnât have to control myself as I cupped his cheeks and gently squeezed them, making him chuckle adorably, âGod, I could squish your cheeks all day long. Youâre so adorable.â
âYouâre stealing all my lines, angel.â Well, now it was my turn to blush like crazy as I released Yunhoâs cheeks and pressed my face into his neck, chuckling, âFor the record, before you accuse me of it, Iâm not narcissistic.â
I giggled against the hot skin of his neck, and pressed a swift kiss against the flushed flesh, he smelled like honey, âItâs quite important to be your own biggest fan, Spiderman.â
âYouâll forever tease me about it, wonât you?â Yunho asked with a chuckle as he pressed a kiss against the top of my head.
âDefinitely.â I pulled back to look up at him with a grin, âBut I promise to keep your secret. Iâm sure Hongjoong would be more pissed than you if I said anything to anyone.â
âOh, he definitely would be.â Yunho chuckled, and brushed a strand of hair off my forehead.
âMingi will be really mad too once he finds out, you know.â I said with a pout, âHeâs already very suspicious.â
âI know, I have noticed.â Yunho sighed as my arms slipped from his shoulders to his middle, âI plan on telling him soon, but the timing needs to be perfect.â
âLike with me?â I teased as I wriggled my eyebrows at him, and he chuckled. He draped his arms around my shoulders, and leaned down again.
âWell, I quite like the outcome of it, so I canât complain.â
âHuh, have you been waiting long to kiss me?â It was only meant to be teasing, but the way Yunho flushed again, I knew I was right. And it made me blush too as I shook my head at him, âWell, same here, if Iâm being frank. I think Iâve had a crush on you since the first day we metâŚâ
âWell,â Yunho took a deep breath and leaned so close his warm breath hit my lips, âI know I fell in love with you the very day you moved to the city, angel. I was passing through the neighbourhood as Spiderman and saw you bringing the boxes inside while you were belting out those high notes of the song you were listening to.â
âThatâs so embarrassing!â I grimaced, shaking my head at Yunho.
âNo, itâs actually really adorable. You canât fathom how often you gave me cute aggression, but I had to hold myself back.â I looked down flustered, knowing the feeling way too well.
âWell, Spiderman, itâs a pleasure to officially meet you.â I winked as I looked in Yunhoâs warm chocolate brown eyes, grinning from ear to ear.
âY/N, would you like to be Spiderman and Yunhoâs girlfriend?â I chuckled, pressing a quick kiss against Yunhoâs lips.
âDonât refer to yourself in third person, itâs cringey.â I whispered, feeling just a little bit shy as I bit my bottom lip, âBut yes, I would really like to be Spiderman and Yunhoâs girlfriend.â
âGreat, because Spiderman and Yunho also really want to be your boyfriend.â Yunho whispered back, engulfing me in a bear hug, making me feel safe, like nobody else ever has.
Bro, I canât believe I just bagged both Spiderman and my crush in one go.
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
some recent photos of spiderman Yuyu hehet ^^
#âď¸solaris reblogs#if you haven't read this one pls you have to read it#it's so good#I love spider!yuyu so much#the dynamic and the storytelling#it was so nice and refreshing seeing so many different moments between the two of them#yunho x reader#jeong yunho x reader#yunho ateez#yunho fluff#jeong yunho fluff#jeong yunho#yunho oneshot#jeong yunho oneshot#ateez fluff#ateez fanfic#ateez oneshot#ateez x reader#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines
653 notes
¡
View notes
Note
crawling back, slightly ashamed, slightly desperate... if u could spare any sort of vi taking care of u after work... i know I was just very freaky and rough, but gentle.. gentle đđđđ ON MY KNEES PLEEEASE I BEG (no rush, duh, but I jus... have back pain and need some vi idc how HEHAHA)
babes, i feel you so hard on this because my back also hurts, and i hate this time of the month for real. but i gotchu, honey, and here are my thoughts. đŠ
vi adores looking after you when you come home. she's always counting down the minutes from when you send her the message that you're heading home. once she receives that message, vi instantly on the move to make your homecoming as perfect as possible.
the thing isâyou two have been dating for a while now. a few years of a romance that never stops being whirlwind, even when it simmers into that comforting flame old lovers carry. with years under the belt, some might think that the effort doesn't need to need to continue. that it shouldn't be a pressure to uphold because you know each other, what more is left to discover? what more is left to impress?
vi would rather eat her own fist than allow that to happen. she'd rather kick herself than allow herself to slip up in any way when it comes to you. because you are the very air she breathes, the very reason for her existence, and nothing can ever make her feel differently. so she'll treasure you like the gem you are, ensure you're well-cared for and attended to with the utmost respect.
sometimes, she believes that is why she's hereâto cater to you.
so regardless of the years, vi still treats your homecoming with the grandeur it deserves. she's already started dinner an hour ago, has laid your lounge wear (pajama shorts and always one of her shirts) on the bed, and has gotten a bath running five minutes before you're at the door.
when she hears the keys jingle in the lock, vi is instantly at the door with open arms.
then the best part comesâseeing your face.
you look exhausted, eyes heavy with tiredness and mouth downturned by a frown. you seem annoyed today, maybe something happened at work. you'll eventually tell her, you always do. but the second you see her, all of that melts away like the winter's chill driven away by the sun's warmth.
your downturned mouth is flipped upside down; you're smiling, soft yet brilliant, and you fall into her arms with a grateful sigh. vi is prepared, forever ready to catch you, and holds you close with solid arms tight around your waist.
"hey, princess," she murmurs, pressing sweet kisses into your head. you react beautifully, leaning up into them like an eager cat depraved of affection. "rough day today?"
you let out a tiny grunt, nuzzling deep into her neck, before you say softly, "yeah, but i'm home with you now. that's all i care about."
vi's heart instantly turns thunderous in her chest, her love for you too overwhelming. she may just squeeze you until you squeak because it's so hard to control herself around you. but she does, barely, and pulls you back a little so she can look at your lovely face.
you're still smiling, so adoringly too, and vi might very well melt into a puddle.
"i've got dinner simmering on the stove," she says, gently taking off your coat. you allow her, going limp as she tenderly manhandles you. "and a nice bath waiting for you, so go jump in and relax."
you nod happily, eyes fluttering half-closed, as you reach for her hand. you entwine your fingers, walking around vi so you can pull her towards the bathroom.
"join me?" you ask sweetly, hopeful, and vi wonders how you'd ever think she'd say no.
"of course, sweetheart."
#vi x you#vi x reader#arcane x reader#arcane x you#arcane#kismet writes â~#the way i made myself so soft#WHY ISN'T SHE REAL#I NEED SOMEONE TO BE LIKE THIS WITH ME
215 notes
¡
View notes
Text
The Hughes's Take Hawaii: Maui Edition
Photo from Instagram
Title: The Hughesâs Take Hawaii: Maui Edition
Author: Tory / @tkwritesÂ
Relationship: Pre-established: Quinn Hughes x Sarah Roberts / Hughes family being familyÂ
Warnings: thereâs quite a lot of pining in this, and Quinn is more than a little mopey, especially in the beginning. There's one very mild family fight and lots of brotherly chirping. Other than that, it's mostly fluff with some angst.
Summary: Quinn and his family are on Maui for their first week in Hawaii. Without the knowledge that Jack and Sarah have teamed up to surprise him, Quinn is missing her and wishing she were with them. After all, summer is a long time to be without the love of your life. The family goes snorkeling, Quinn proves just how down bad he is for Sarah, and he asks his dad a very important question, which leads to a full Hughes family discussion. All the while, Sarah and Jack are trying their best not to spoil the surprise.
Word count: 7,000
Comments: I know this snapshot has been a long time coming. The rest of the story - when Sarah and Kylee come in to surprise their guys, will be coming next (posting date tbd). I have a love hate relationship with parts of this. Quinn is so, so piney, but also I canât see him being any other way. In any case, I think itâs still enjoyable to read. I also really enjoyed writing more about the brothers' relationships with each other.Â
Anonymous asked: Will we get to see the family in Hawaii before Sarah comes? Like I could imagine Quinn just talking about her a lot not realizing she is coming. Also I feel like it would be a good time for him to ask about using his grandmas ring. Anonymous asked: I just read your snapshot where Quinn talks about asking his dad for his grandmas ring for Sarah. I hope we get to see that and he asks in front of his brothers and Ellen as well. It would be so sweet. Anonymous asked: I was thinking about him asking his dad for the ring in front of his brothers and Ellen. Anonymous asked: Does Quinn get mad at Jack because Sarah isn't coming on the trip? We know she's coming as is Luke's gf, but he doesn't know that. Does he blame Jack for that, or does he just embrace the brother and family time instead. aloragrace asked: When do you envision Jim and Ellen finding out about Sarah and Kylee joining them on the trip? Are they surprised, too? Did Ellen try to get Jack to change his mind only to be told the plan? Or one of the girls accidentally tell them? Many possibilities đ¤
The Hughes's Take Hawaii: Maui Edition
A Quinn & Sarah Snapshot
Upon landing in Maui, the Hughesâ picked up their car and got dinner before going to their vacation rental. It was a beautiful, modern house full of natural light and wooden furniture. It was the rich kind of beachy - all floor to ceiling windows, skylights, and open spaces with tiled floors so the sand would be easy to sweep out. There were stainless appliances and countertops made from the cross-section of a tree - raw edges and all. It looked impressive and expensive and also homey. The furniture was plush and comfortable, as were the beds. This was what a vacation to Hawaii was supposed to be. Â
On the drive from the airport, theyâd decided they should take that first day to adjust to the time change, go to the store, and relax before starting their explorations in the morning.Â
After helping to unload all the groceries and luggage, Quinn pulled up his world clock to check the time in Vancouver. 8 here meant it was 10 there. Sarah would be getting ready for bed.Â
âHey,â she greeted two rings in, âyou made it?âÂ
âYeah,â he said, settling into one of the chairs on the patio, which overlooked some cliffs towering over the ocean. The sun was dipping into the horizon behind them, turning the sky orange and pink and blue. It was so beautiful here, it was almost surreal. How could anything possibly be this beautiful?Â
âHow was the flight?âÂ
âFine,â he said, tracing the metal filigree of the chair.Â
âDid you not sleep?âÂ
âHu?âÂ
âYou seem really tired or something,â Sarah said, sitting on her bed. He was usually a little more talkative when they got on the phone.Â
âI justâŚâ he knew he shouldnât be feeling this way. He was in paradise, and he was with his family. Millions of people would trade him for this position any day. âI wish you were here.âÂ
Wincing, she stood to pull pajamas from her dresser. âI know, Quinn, but youâre going to have a great time with your family.âÂ
âI know,â he said, leaning his head back and closing his eyes. âI just donât get to see you very much this summer, and I miss you. Iâm still kind of pissed that Jack wouldnât let you come.âÂ
Biting her lip to keep from saying something stupid, she responded to the only thing she trusted herself to. âI miss you too.â
âYou even know Hawaii,â he continued after his deep sigh rushed over the connection.Â
âI gave your mom a list of things to do,â she reminded.Â
Even though she had given Ellen a list, sheâd done most of the planning with Jack. Heâd messaged her as soon as her flights were confirmed, asking what she liked to do, and if there was anything she hadnât been able to do while she was here. Â
He booked a helicopter tour she'd always wanted to take, but never had the funding to, as well as a kayaking and hiking trip sheâd been on several times, and recommended to everyone who asked her what to do in Kâauai.Â
âItâs not the same,â he said, knowing he sounded like a child.Â
âItâs not,â she agreed, âbut youâre still going to have a great time. You get undivided time with your brothers, which I know you've been looking forward to.â Â
Although part of him wanted to argue the point more, Quinn let the subject drop. It was done and couldnât be changed. Even he was growing tired of hearing himself talk about it. When he was able to see past the yawning chasm of missing her, he was looking forward to the time with his brothers.
She seemed to sense the change in his mood and asked, âwhat does the house look like?âÂ
He switched the call to FaceTime to show her the view and then took her on a tour. Everyone waved from the living room, where theyâd started playing chess, when he walked through.Â
By the time he made it back to the porch, she was yawning.Â
âIâll let you go,â he said.
âIâm sorry,â she said, holding her free hand over her mouth.Â
âNo, donât be. Youâve got work tomorrow. Call me when youâre off?â he asked.
âI will. Love you, Quinny. Have so much fun at the crater tomorrow.â Of all the activities they were doing this first week, this was the only one she was really sad to miss. She'd never been to the Molokini Crater, but the snorkeling was supposed to be unreal, legendary even.Â
âIâll take pictures,â he said.Â
âI canât wait to see.â
âLove you. Sleep well.â
âI will. Love you, Q.âÂ
As soon as they hung up the call, Sarah breathed a sigh of relief, slumping against the bathroom wall. It had been terrible to keep this secret from him, but now that they were so close to the surprise, it was becoming almost impossible. She couldnât tell Quinn half of what she was really doing, and it was getting harder and harder to redirect his attention. Now, on top of all that, he was so genuinely sad she wasnât there, it made her ache. She wanted nothing more than to tell him to just hold on for a few more days. Just a few more days, and sheâd be by his side again. The surprise would be incredible, but the build up to it was becoming damn near unbearable.Â
The next day started early - much earlier than Quinn was used to in the summer. Thankfully, the time difference made the 6am wakeup call feel a little less extreme. 6am Hawaii time was 11am back home. If he and his brothers hadnât stayed up half the night talking and laughing, he would have been extremely rested.Â
They had to drive to the west side of the island to catch the boat that would take them on the tour of the crater. His mom had done a ton of research and, Quinn was sure, talked to Sarah, and learned that snorkeling was best in the early morning or late evening. Always the early riser, Ellen had booked them a boat at 7.Â
The Hughes boys spent most of the 45-minute drive slumped on each others shoulders, trying to catch some extra sleep. Poor Luke, stuck in the middle, got the brunt of it.Â
The crater, however, was well worth the early drive and the long boat ride. Seeing the half moon of rock rising out of the waves while the morning light glinted pink off of the water as they approached on the yacht, made for an incredible sight. Â
Once in the water, they saw fish and sea turtles and so much beautiful coral. It was a feast of color and texture.Â
After diving for a while, Quinn let himself float, taking in the surroundings. More tour boats had arrived while he was under the surface, bringing more people and making the water more choppy.
He couldn't help but feel of two minds. It was incredible to be there and to be there with his family, but he found himself wanting to share everything with Sarah and to hear what she had to say about everything they were seeing. She knew so much about the ocean, and he had so many things he wanted to ask her about.
The peaceful scene was shattered when water flooded into his face as someone suddenly surfaced next to him.Â
Spluttering and blinking salt water out of his eyes, Quinn laughed as Jack pulled his snorkel out of his mouth and gestured wildly, which only caused him to sink and splash more water around.Â
âThereâs some giantâŚâ Jack paused, gasping for breath through his excitement. âSome giant thing over there,â he exclaimed, pointing at the east end.Â
Quinn glanced over.Â
âYou canât see it from here. Come on!âÂ
He hesitated for a moment, looking from Jack to the tip of the crater he was gesturing toward, wondering if this was some kind of prank. There was a crowd of people gathered, all looking the same direction, though, so there had to be something there.Â
âDude,â Jack said, an earnest, eager look on his face, âcome on.âÂ
So Quinn followed. They made their way to the front of the crowd, and when Quinn dipped below the surface, a huge fish came into view. It was spotted and gliding through the water with lazy swishes of its tail. Compared with the beast, the people in front of it looked tiny, as if it could swallow them whole.Â
âSee?â Jack demanded, when they came back up for air. Pushing his shoulder, he sent more water over Quinn
âWhat is that?â
âHow would I know? Some kind of whale?â
Quinn looked around, spotting his parents a ways off.Â
After waving and yelling at Luke to join them, they all met in an open spot of water just off from the crowd.Â
âDid you see the leopard shark?â their dad asked.Â
âIs that what that is?â
Jim shrugged. âI don't know. Thatâs what someone by us called it.âÂ
âKinda big for a shark, isn't it?â Luke asked.Â
Jim shrugged, âSarah could tell us.â
âWell, sheâs not here,â Quinn pointed out, not quite able to bite back the accusing tone in his voice.Â
âCan't you send her a picture?â Jack asked to stop himself from apologizing. He had every right to request their vacation to be just their family. Not to mention that Sarah would be joining them in less than 6 days. He didnât need to feel guilty for anything, and especially didnât want to ruin the surprise.Â
âOh. Yeah,â he supposed he could once they were back in the boat. âGive me the GoPro,â he gestured to Luke, making a grabbing motion.Â
Luke passed him the camera, and Quinn dove back under the water.
Each time they surfaced after that, even if Quinn was still under water, at least one of them would wonder what Sarah could tell them about what they'd just seen.
All in all, they were in the water until 1pm, by which time Quinn was so hungry, he felt like his stomach might just eat its way right out of his body. He'd never been so glad for his moms experience as a hockey mom when she pulled protein bars, trail mix and even Gatorade from that giant beach bag of hers on the boat ride back to the island.
It was at least enough to get back to the car and find a place for a small lunch before going to the luau that night.
âLuke, are you ready?â Ellen called down the hall. She told everyone to be ready at 5:30 so they could leave by six, but Luke was taking his time. She wondered if he was on the phone with Kylee.Â
âYeah!â he called back, âjust putting on my shoes.âÂ
In a list of things to do, going to a Luau wasnât on the top of his, but his mom wanted to go, and, as his dad pointed out, she put up with enough stuff she didnât like, they could spend at least one night doing something she really wanted.Â
When they finally pulled out at 6:05 and Ellen put their destination in her GPS, she realized their timing was a little off. Sheâd been certain the center was twenty minutes away. They must have been further from their house when she looked it up earlier. Now, they were only ten minutes away and would arrive more than thirty minutes early. At least they wouldnât miss anything.Â
âWhy did we have to leave so early?â Jack asked as they pulled in and paid for priority parking.Â
âI thought it was further away,â she said.Â
The boys looked at each other, wondering if sheâd told them to be ready so early so that they would be there on time. It was a bad day to be punctual.Â
A woman in a grass skirt and coconut bra welcomed them in without question, giving them each a lei, and leading them to their seats. The crazy thing was they werenât the only oneâs there. At least five other groups were already seated at the long counters overlooking the stage.Â
Sarah called as they were waiting for the show to start.Â
As soon as heâd picked up, Luke snatched the phone from Quinnâs hand. âDid you see the leopard shark?â he demanded.
âThe whale shark, you mean?â she asked.Â
âIs that what it was?â
âWho said it was a leopard shark?â she asked, giggling.
âSome woman near us,â Jim said, reaching across Quinn to take the phone. âSo, it was a whale shark? Everyone seemed really scared of it.â
âThat's too bad.â
âWhy?â Ellen asked, popping into the frame.Â
Quinn huffed. Sheâd called him, and now she was talking to everyone but him.Â
âI mean, you shouldn't just swim right up to a wild animal, but whale sharks only eat plankton, so they're usually pretty docile,â Sarah explained. âThere was one that used to swim by our conservation cove a lot that we nicknamed Ferdinand. He was always really sweet. We'd pet him and stuff, and he never minded.â
Before Quinn could break in, Jack was reaching across his mom to take the phone, âyou're telling me I could have pet a whale?â
âA whale shark,â she corrected.âThey're not really whales. They have different fins and different skeletal systems.â
âWhatever,â he said with an impatient wave of his hand. âI could have touched it?â
âMaybe? Was someone telling people to back off?â
âI don't know, we didn't get any closer than that.â
âYou might have then?â How was she supposed to know when she hadn't been there?Â
âThis is bullshit,â Jack said, âI told you we should have gone closer,â he said, shooting a sarcastic look at his mom.
âI didn't know what it was,â she said, instantly defensive. âIt was a big thing in the ocean. Big things in the ocean eat people.â
Sarah giggled, and unable to stand it any longer, Quinn interrupted, âcan I talk to my girlfriend, please?â His demand came out strained and too loud as he practically lay across his dads portion of the table, reaching for the phone.Â
Several people sitting in front of them glanced over their shoulders at his sudden outburst.
âSorry Quinny,â Jack said, handing it back as he fought to bite back his laughter. He'd known Quinn was anxious to talk to Sarah. It was one of the reasons he'd been so quick to steal the phone from his dad before Quinn could break in. He wanted to see just how long he could stand it.Â
Jim chuckled as he passed the phone to Quinn, knowing that this outburst would go down in Hughes family history. An instant classic, bound to be brought up at parties and dinners anytime someone asked about Quinn and Sarah. We knew he was whipped whenâŚ
Sarah was giggling when Quinnâs face appeared on her phone screen. She was anxious to talk to him, too, but she would be lying if she said she didnât love the fact that she could hold a conversation with every one of his family members now. It was a relief, really.
âHi,â he said, feeling heat rise into his cheeks as the reality of what heâd just done settled on him. He was almost always desperate to talk to her, but he could usually hide it better.
âHi,â she said, a ghost of a laugh still on her face.Â
Now that he got a good look at her, he saw she was sitting at her desk, wrapping her hair around some kind of contraption he knew was for heatless curls. Heâd seen her do it once before: after they got back from their escapades in his parents' car in New Hampshire.
âHow was your day?â he asked, trying not to feel awkward about talking to her not only with his family as an audience but a growing number of strangers in the amphitheater as well.Â
âIt was good. I finally got Walter to respond the way I thought he would with the dopamine. I figured out I was using too much. How was yours? Did you enjoy the crater?âÂ
âYeah, it was so beautiful. I wish you could have seen it.âÂ
Even knowing he was likely going to say something like this didnât stop Sarahâs heart from catching in her throat. She wished she could have seen it, too. Itâd been on her bucket list the entire time sheâd lived in Hawaii, but sheâd never made it there. âWeâll go back someday,â she said smoothly, glad that sheâd rehearsed something to say.Â
Her response soothed something in him. Yes, she wasnât here, but they could always come back another summer or during a break in the season. Theyâd have to come back eventually to get her tattoo at any rate.
âOh, damn,â she said as the scrunchie sheâd been getting ready to wrap around the end of her curler flicked off her fingers, sailing into the closet.Â
When she got up to retrieve it, he got a clear view of her room. His eyes were immediately drawn to the riot of color covering her bed. Her space was usually very tidy, but today, she had a bunch of what looked like swimsuits spread out over her patchwork quilt.
âAre you going somewhere?âÂ
Sarah stopped, mentally cursing herself for letting the hair tie get away from her. If it hadnât, he wouldnât have been able to see the piles of clothing she was going through so she could more easily decide what to pack.Â
Deciding to feign ignorance, she asked, âhu?â
Jack glanced at his mom, eyes wide. He was going to be so pissed if Sarah was about to blow the surprise over a bunch of swimming suits.Â
Ellen subtly shook her head, trying to tell him not to react.Â
When sheâd seen Jackâs opinion of Sarah shift a little more after the family reunion, she asked him if, maybe, heâd consider inviting Sarah to Hawaii. It wasnât that she didnât want the time with just their family, but she hated seeing Quinn so moody when he and Sarah were apart. Getting that happy side of her oldest son back in New Hampshire made her rethink Jackâs insistence on the vacation being just them.Â
Thatâs when heâd filled her in on the plan to surprise his brothers, making her swear not to tell anyone else because, âdad canât keep a secret for shit.â She found herself surprised and so proud that not only was he planning something so special for his brothers, he was welcoming the girls into the family in a way he hadnât before.Â
Now, she was trying to keep him from blowing their cover by reacting to Sarahâs honest mistake.
After retrieving her hair tie, Sarah sat back at her desk and tried to keep her voice level as she told him a partial truth, âJane, Eunice and I are going to the beach tomorrow. I was just deciding what suit to wear.â She and her roommates were headed to the beach the next day, though Sarah usually didnât pull out every swimsuit she owned for an outing like that.Â
He jumped on her story immediately, ânot the black one.â
âWhy not?â She asked, glancing over her shoulder, where it was laid out on her pillow, already in the âyesâ pile. âI thought you liked that one.â
âI do like that one. You look incredible in it.â
Incredible wasn't quite the best word - she could be on the cover of Sports Illustrated in that bikini.
âSo I can only wear it around you?â she teased, finally getting the last of her hair secured in place.Â
âWell, no,â he flustered, caught in his imagined jealousy of some guy seeing her at the beach with her friends, thinking she was hot and single.Â
Pressing her lips together, she tried not to laugh at his flushed cheeks. âI promise I'll wear it the next time we go to the beach together.â If only he knew how soon that would be.Â
It wasnât quite the conversation he wanted to have as his family was around, but it was when they could talk, so he took what he could get.Â
âTalk tomorrow morning?â she asked when he told her the show was about to start and he had to hang up.
He nodded, already planning to get out of the house so they could talk without anyone overhearing.Â
âOkay, love you, Quinn.âÂ
âLove you, too.âÂ
âBye, Sarah,â Luke said, jutting into the frame.Â
âBye everyone,â she said, breathing a sigh of relief as the screen went black. All things considered, that call could have been so much worse. At least sheâd been able to redirect him away from thinking she was going somewhere.Â
The lights in the amphitheater dimmed, and Jack couldnât help but seize the opportunity to chirp his brother a little before the moment passed them by. âI didnât know you were down THAT bad, Quinny.â
âFuck off.âÂ
âBoys,â Ellen reprimanded, âweâre in public.âÂ
âHe started it,â Quinn said, pointing at Jack.Â
âI donât care who started it. Watch your language. Weâre not at the rink.â
Jack smirked, glad to have pulled the reaction out of Quinn heâd been aiming for. Â
The next morning, Quinn woke before everyone else, having set an alarm expressly for that purpose. He wanted some time alone with Sarah, even if it was just to hear her voice.
The phone rang five times and went to voicemail. As he was checking the time â it was nine in Vancouver â his phone buzzed and her photo appeared on the screen.Â
âHey,â he said. The greeting came out as a breathed sigh of relief.
âHi,â she said through a yawn.
âDid I wake you up?â he asked, guilt creeping into his stomach.
âNo, not really.â He had, but she wasnât going to make him feel bad about it. It was well past the time she should be up anyway. âWhatâs up?âÂ
âI just wanted to talk,â he said. âWe didnât really get the chance last night. Not about important stuff, at least.âÂ
âImportant stuff?â she repeated, feeling hesitation flutter in her chest. âWhat important stuff?âÂ
âJust like, us, you know?âÂ
âI donât,â she said, voice gone wary. What was he getting at here?Â
âI just meanâŚâ he sighed, deciding he should just be honest, âI just want to hear your voice. Hear about your week.âÂ
âThatâs the important stuff?â she asked, feeling a little whiplashed.Â
âItâs important to me.âÂ
Something in her melted. âI thought Iâd pissed you off or something.âÂ
âNo. Iâm just ââ he was just desperate is what he was, and the longer they were apart, the harder it was to hide it. âI miss you.â
âI miss you too, Quinn,â she said,
âJust want to have a conversation with you where I get to keep you to myself,â he confessed.Â
âIs this your way of telling me you want to have phone sex?â she asked, her voice lilted with teasing.Â
âI mean, I'm on a public street right now, which would be a little awkward, but if you want to get yourself off, I wouldnât say no.â
She laughed, and he smiled at the sound. Â
âSo how was your week?âÂ
âGood,â she told him about the tour sheâd given to a rowdy bunch of daycare kids, one of whom fell into the touch tank while trying to pet the sting ray on the other side, and the string of experiments that all failed until they hadnât.Â
It wasnât as good as having her with him, but hearing her while he walked in such a beautiful place made her not being there more bearable than it had been.Â
He told her about the snorkeling, making sure to let her know everyone in his family mentioned wanting her around so she could tell them what they were looking at.Â
She smiled, thinking of the snorkeling cove she planned to take them to on Kâawai. Theyâd get that chance, at least.Â
âSo what are you doing next week?â he asked. He knew theyâd talk before then, but he liked to know her plans so he could mentally picture where sheâd be.
âGoing to Travâs house tomorrowâ she said, âand then I have to cram a bunch of stuff in on Monday since I wonât be back to workâŚâ she trailed off, mentally cursing herself. Sheâd managed to keep this secret from him for two months through two family vacations, and now sheâd almost given it up twice in a span of less than twenty-four hours.Â
âWhy are you only working on Monday?â he asked. She hadnât told him she had any big plans. He would have remembered.Â
âI ââ her mind raced. âThey asked me to help out at the rehab hospital with Dr. Forrest,â she lied. They were real plans, but they wouldnât be taking place for another few weeks. âHe wants me to get more exposure to that side of things.â
âThatâs awesome, Sar,â he said. If he hadnât known better, he would have thought Sarah was lying. She usually halted like that when she was lying. But why would she lie about this? Sheâd been wanting to break into the research unit for months.Â
Sarah breathed a silent sigh of relief, glad to have dodged that bullet.Â
âI wish you were coming here,â he said.Â
âI know, Q,â she said, âbut weâll see each other soon.â It was the same answer sheâd been giving him all summer. He just didnât know soon would be much sooner than he expected. âAnd Iâm glad youâre getting family time in.âÂ
The call continued as he made his way back to the house. They talked about nothing and everything and made plans for her trip to Michigan.Â
âI canât wait to show you the lake,â he said. âItâs so peaceful out there.âÂ
âIt sounds really nice.â She knew Quinn loved it in Michigan and that it was more home than anywhere else for him. âI want to see campus, too.âÂ
He beamed. âIâve gotta take you to Yost. Itâs likeâŚâ
He was going to tell her it was like a cathedral, but she didnât finish his sentence. Heâd brought it up every time they talked about the Michigan trip. She liked the way he talked about it â with reverence and steeped in memory. It obviously meant so much to him, she couldnât wait to see him there.Â
âItâs like a cathedral,â he said dreamily.
âI canât wait.âÂ
He was back at the house now. He could see Jack at the stove and his parents in the kitchen, preparing coffee. Luke must still be asleep.
Sliding into one of the metal deck chairs, he knew he needed to end the call but put it off a little while longer. Having to say goodbye was the worst part of any phone call with Sarah.
âAre you back at the house?â she asked.Â
âHowâd you know?âÂ
âIt sounds different. And I can tell youâre not walking anymore.âÂ
Laughing a little, he marveled at her attention to detail. These little things made him feel seen, like she was really paying attention.Â
âI guess I have to let you go,â she said, and he was glad she was doing the hard part this time.Â
âI donât want to,â he said, surprised to find there was no whine in his voice. It was just a statement of fact. He didnât want to let her go.
âI know, but weâll be together before you know it.âÂ
He was never doing a summer like this again. âYeah.âÂ
âI love you, Quinn.â
âI love you, too, Sarah.âÂ
âWeâll talk soon?âÂ
âYeah. Tomorrow?â
âSounds perfect. Iâm free anytime before four. I love you.âÂ
âLove you, too.âÂ
She even did the hardest part for him and hung up the phone.Â
Sighing, he lay his head back against the cold metal of the seat as the hand holding his phone fell into his lap.
âWas that Sarah?â his dad asked, coming out to the porch with a mug of coffee.
âYeah,â Quinn said, still looking up at the sky.Â
âIâm sorry she couldnât be here.âÂ
âMe too.âÂ
âYou know Jack means well.â
âI know,â Quinn admitted with a sigh. âI just â I miss her, you know?âÂ
Jim hadnât felt the kind of honeymoon love in a long time, but he remembered it clearly. Wanting to spend every moment he could with Ellen, and feeling like time without her was time wasted. Looking back on it now, it seemed like some kind of euphoric fever dream. He got glimpses of it every once in a while, but the settled, understanding, companionable kind of love he and Ellen shared now wasnât something heâd be willing to give up for anything.
âYou really love her, donât you?âÂ
âYeah, I do.â It felt nice to say it out loud to someone else. He knew he loved Sarah. Heâd known for a long time, but to be able to voice it to someone else made it more real.Â
 âI was actually wondering ââ Quinn cut himself off. Was he really about to ask this question?
His dad nodded, encouraging him to go on as he took a sip from his mug.Â
âIf I could use grandma's ring?â he asked in a rush, forcing the words out before he lost the nerve.Â
When his grandmother had died, she gifted a ring to each of her children. Jim walked out with her engagement ring, and the romantic streak in Quinn had always imagined using it as his own engagement ring when he found someone he wanted to marry.
Jimâs eyes widened in shock. He knew Quinn and Sarah were serious and likely headed toward marriage, but Quinn was usually more level-headed than this.Â
âNot now!â he jumped to clarify, practically shouting. His voice grew softer as he continued to explain, âwe havenât even been dating a year. I donât want to marry her right now, but Iâve never felt like this before, and IâŚI always imagined proposing with that ring.â Quinn felt a blush flood his cheeks with the admission. âI think Sarah would really like it. Sheâs not one to like something flashy, you know?âÂ
âI didnât know you were even interested in that ring,â Jim admitted. Heâd figured none of the boys would actually use it, and it would eventually go to one of their daughters-in-law if she thought it was pretty. More likely, he thought it would end up with one of his nieces. Ellen wore it occasionally on a night out, but the women his boys dated all seemed like they would like something moreâŚwell, something more. He agreed that Sarah did seem the type to want something more practical.Â
âI justâŚâ Quinn paused, trying to find the right words, âyou always talked about one of us giving it to our future wife.â
Jim had no idea that sentiment had actually stuck. Plus, things were so different now that all of them had multi-million dollar salaries. Who would choose an old heirloom with a few small, bright diamonds over a giant rock like he saw most players' wives wearing?
âWeâll have to make sure itâs okay with your brothers,â he said. It felt sort of perfunctory, but he couldnât just go giving something to one of them without talking to the other boys, too.Â
He nodded.
���We could always ask now,â Jim offered, noticing Quinn playing with the fabric of his basketball shorts. It was one of his nervous tells. âI think Jackâs almost got breakfast ready.â That was something heâd never expected to say while on vacation, but the boys had all volunteered to cook breakfast as they were shopping. He knew, more than anything, it was a surefire way for each of them to get what they wanted at least once, but as a parent, heâd take what he could get.Â
Quinn agreed. He wanted to have the idea settled. Heâd been sitting with it enough now that he knew he wanted to marry Sarah. He wasnât going to barge forward just yet. They needed to know each other through all four seasons and live together before he did, but as long as everything continued on the path it was on now, he wanted a ring on her finger. He wanted to make it official in every way possible.
The rest of the family was around the table when they walked back inside.Â
âTook you long enough,â Jack huffed, going to the stove to bring over the eggs, bacon, and pancakes heâd made.Â
âWe were just talking,â Jim said casually, taking his seat across from Ellen.Â
âYeah?â she asked, spooning scrambled eggs onto her plate.Â
âQuinn has a question for everyone.âÂ
They all turned to look at him expectantly. He should have known his dad wouldnât let him off easy. He always wanted his sons to do the hard work.
âIâŚâ he cleared his throat, âI was asking dad if I could use grandma's ring.âÂ
Before the freak out he could see building on Jack and Lukeâs faces came about, he rushed to continue, ânot now. I donât want to propose now, but eventually. Iâve always wanted to use that ring.âÂ
Instead of a freakout, Lukeâs fork clattered to his plate, exploding a small mound of scrambled egg over the table. âI want to use that ring,â he said, his voice on the cusp of a whine. He and Kylee had been dating the longest. They should have first dibs, even if Quinn was the oldest, and he and Sarah might be closer to actually getting married.Â
âIâve thought about it, too,â Jack admitted, staring down at his plate.Â
Jim looked across the table to Ellen, whoâs surprised expression mirrored his own.Â
âI suppose,â Ellen said, âit would go to the first one of you to get married.â
âHmm,â Jim pulled a face, âI donât want any of them rushing into marriage just so they can have it.â
All three of his sons slumped into their seats in identical expressions of defeat. He almost laughed. Sometimes, it felt like they forgot who raised them.Â
âWho gets it, then?â Quinn asked, pushing his eggs around his plate.
âWell, traditionally, it would go to the oldest, right?â Ellen asked, looking at Jim for backup.Â
âThatâs not fair!â Luke burst out, his youngest child whine coming out. âIt shouldnât go to Quinn just because heâs oldest. Itâs not my fault,â he pointed a finger at his own chest, âI was born last!âÂ
A heavy silence spilled over the table.
âWe could get copies made,â she suggested when Jim didnât say anything, She wasnât about to touch that with a ten foot pole. Sheâd always thought inheritance in male birthright order was stupid, but she didnât have another solution.
Jack snorted, âyeah because thatâs not weird.â As much as he wanted to, Jack knew he didnât really have a claim in the conversation. Luke and Quinn both had serious girlfriends, and Jack hadnât dated anyone for more than three months since he and Madison broke up. He felt so separate from his brothers in this and nearly suggested that he ought to be the one to get it since he was the only single one. They already had girlfriends. Why should they get thing ring, too? Even thinking it, he knew it didnât make any sense.Â
âWhatâs so weird? You all like it.â
âBecause it belonged to grandma,â Luke said, ânot because of what it looks like.âÂ
âIf you canât decide, you could all use it as your engagement ring - give it back after the wedding,â Jim offered.Â
Quinn grimaced. Glancing up, he found an identical expression on Lukeâs face. Jack was staring at his plate, forlorn.
âI hate that idea,â Quinn said when no one else spoke up. Then, he shoved a forkful of eggs into his mouth to stop himself from saying something stupid like that heâd rather Luke have the ring than make Sarah give it back after they got married. If he said that out loud, Luke would jump on it â he would too if the roles were reversed â and he wasnât ready to give up just yet. If it came down to it, heâd give it to Luke, but he wanted his shot.Â
âWell,â Ellen said, stepping into the diplomatic role once again, âsince none of you are ready to get married just yet, we have some time to figure out what to do.âÂ
âYeah,â all three of them said in matching tones of resignation.Â
They spent that afternoon at one of the most beautiful golf courses theyâd ever seen. Luke won by one stroke, and Quinn couldnât help but think Sarah would have taken them all to task if she was there.Â
The next day found them at a small beach, trying to surf. The actual surfing wasnât a problem. They all had excellent balance and wake surfed in the lake back home, but paddling out to catch a wave was exhausting.Â
After fifteen or so attempts, Quinn decided to take a break and flopped onto the beach blanket next to Jack, who was reading a crime thriller Quinn had recommended to him.Â
âWhaâdâya think?âÂ
âItâs good so far. This Audrey woman is nuts.âÂ
Quinn laughed, remembering, âyeah, she gets worse.â
Jack didnât think that could be possible, but it was fiction for a reason.Â
When he finished the chapter, Jack shut the book and set it back in the big basket his mom had brought. She and their dad were on a walk. If heâd been following their progress correctly, they were the two little specks in front of the sandy cliff around the north side of the bay.
âI canât believe youâre getting ready to propose to someone,â Jack said when he and Quinn had been sitting in silence for a while.Â
âI donât know that Iâm getting ready, really.âÂ
âWhatever. Semantics,â Jack defended, waving away his rebuttal.Â
Quinn laughed. âCan you call it semantics when itâs about a life altering question?âÂ
âI just mean like, you know, you know? Iâve never felt that way.â Truthfully, Jack always thought he would be the first one to get married. He was more outgoing than his brothers, and heâd had more girlfriends. Although he supposed this was probably one of those things where quality held more weight than quantity. At the rate things were going, he was likely to be the last.Â
âYeah,â Quinn agreed, leaning back on his elbows. He hadnât expected to feel like this either. Comparing this summer to the one before was like comparing apples to oranges. Sure, they were both summers, but he felt so off kilter last year, and this year, other than wishing he and Sarah werenât living apart, he felt settled.Â
âIt just seems right, you know?â he said with a shrug.
âIâm excited to spend more time with her,â Jack said.Â
Quinn glanced at him, âwhen are you spending more time with my girlfriend?â
Oh, Fuck. Jackâs heart jumped into his throat, and he coughed, trying to clear it. âJust thatâŚâ he couldnât believe heâd just said that. He was excited to spend time with Sarah, see how she was around just their family, but he hadnât meant to say it out loud. They were only two days away from the surprise, and he was blowing it. He consciously stopped himself from slapping his hand to his forehead. A reaction like that would undoubtedly give him away. âI mean, sheâs coming to Mich, right?âÂ
âYeah,â Quinn said, sighing as he lay on his back. Heâd put his t-shirt back on, but the sun still licked through the fabric, making him feel warm and sleepy. âNext month.âÂ
Glancing over, Jack was relieved to see Quinn relaxed. Either he was an excellent actor â doubtful â or heâd managed to redirect him enough to not be suspicious. It was time to change the subject. Â
âYou need to throw those glasses in the ocean, man,â Jack said, reaching over to pull the gold frames from his face. Jack knew he liked them, but everyone else agreed they were awful. He thought they made Quinn look like a finance bro.Â
Quinn smacked his hand away. âI like them. Sarah likes them.â
âShe does?â Maybe he needed to rethink his opinions of her. She apparently had worse taste than he thought. âHas she seen them?âÂ
Glaring, Quinn pushed himself up onto his elbows so he could get a better look at Jack, who was sitting with one of his legs bent, an arm loosely slung around it.Â
âYes. Sheâs ââ he broke off. âI think sheâs seen them.âÂ
Jack scoffed, âI donât think she has. Theyâd give her the ick.âÂ
âFuck off. I do not give Sarah the ick, I can promise you that.âÂ
âYou donât, but those glasses will. Just throw them in and get it over with.âÂ
âFirst of all, thatâs bad for the environment. Secondly, I like them, and third, they were expensive.âÂ
Jack threw his hands in the air in defeat. âOne day,â he said, pointing at Quinn, âOne day I will make you see reason.âÂ
âYeah, sure,â Quinn snorted.Â
âAre we talking about Quinnâs fuck-ass glasses?â Luke asked, walking up to the blanket and dripping water over everything. Â
âSee?â Jack demanded, pointing at their youngest brother as Luke reached for a towel.Â
By the end of the day, Quinnâs cheeks and stomach hurt from laughing so hard. He had to admit, it was really nice to get this time with his family away from training and the grind of daily life, even if Sarah was still in Vancouver. Now, more than ever, he understood why Jack wanted this vacation to be just them.Â
Everything would figure itself out. Theyâd decide who got their grandmas ring, and Sarah would come to Michigan, and then move in when he got back to Van. And the next time a family vacation came around, Quinn knew Sarah wouldnât get left behind.Â
Want more Quinn & Sarah? Check out the Snapshots Masterlist
To read all my fics, check out the Fanfiction Masterlist
#quinn & sarah snapshots#quinn hughes#qh43#luke hughes#jack hughes#hughes brothers#hughes brothers fanfiction#quinn hughes au#quinn hughes x ofc#quinn hughes x oc#quinn hughes fanfiction#quinn hughes one shot#quinn hughes blurb#quinn hughes imagine#quinn hughes fic#quinn hughes fluff#nhl fanfiction#nhl fluff#tkanswers đŽ#hockey fanfiction#hockey au#hockey romance
193 notes
¡
View notes
Text
sooooo....sub!vi and sub!reader tribbing.
nsfw. fem!reader. lesbian sex. tribbing ofc. inspired by one of the first nsfwtwt accounts i encountered 5 years ago...ill never forget you </3 wc: 905.
at first glance, every woman vi approached thought she was a dom. in a way she could understand it, she was muscular and tall and had every other stereotypical dominant top butch feature that had femmes falling at her feet begging for a chance for her to strap them until they saw stars.
while she was always flattered, there was an uneasy feeling whenever she was commanding a girl in bed, a nagging in the back of her head that she just couldn't shake. she figured it was just her brain catching up to the fact that she had become incredibly desirable to so many people so quickly, that after a few more girls in her bed, sheâd settle into a good rhythm
until she met you.
after a few shared drinks at her favorite bar and a sloppy make out in the back of a taxi, sheâs got your pretty form pushed down onto her bed, sheets ruffled and both of your jackets thrown to the ground as your form writhes beneath her, your body so, so pliant for her. but that nagging feeling is coming back with a vengeance, and before she can stop herself sheâs pulling off of your body with a groan and flopping into her pillows face first.
she muffles a somber apology, words barely legible through the soft fabric, telling you that sheâll pay for your uber home and that she is really sorry for getting your hopes up. she expects to hear you scoff and get up with a huff, to hear the rustling of you putting on your clothes before the slam of her door. but instead, it's quiet, the only sound reverberating through the room is your shared heavy breathing and the faint sound of crickets in the night.
she slightly jerks when she feels your hand graze her shoulder, so incredibly gentle as you tug on her so she turns onto her back, eyes locking onto yours. your face isâŚcalm, understanding almost.
âis everything okay? do you want to justâŚtalk about it?â
and maybe it's your delicate look and touch, the tone of your voice, and genuine inquiry about what sheâs truly feeling instead of being mad at your ruined night, but she lets every little bottled-up emotion that's been building up for the past few weeks go.
and you understand her problem completely.
âim sorry you felt like you had to hold all of that in. if you want,I know a few ways we could help with your problem.â
her eyes widened and face flushed at the prospect. âyou mean that you - you would?â
âwish I could, but iâve never been very good at it. but there are other things we could do. together.â
and it's in moments like these, where after a long day of work she gets to come home, relax, and lose herself in pleasure with you in front of her, that sheâs so grateful you helped her find this part of herself.
there isn't an inch of space between you, your shared borderline possessive embraces and the tightly connected collars around both of your necks ensuring so. she doesn't even want to (or can, at this point) think about how desperate she must have looked when you raised the surprise up to her gaze earlier, how she had shown no hesitation in attaching it around her neck before dragging you to your shared bed to get her hands on you and yours on her.
sheâs brought out of her thoughts when a punctured cry is torn from her throat, the friction of your clits brushing and grinding together sending a burst of sharp pleasure up from her cunt into the rest of her body. it amplifies the heat already surrounding the both of you, a thin sheen of sweat covering both of your bodies from the strain of rubbing against each other forâŚfor who knows how long at this point.
but it doesn't matter, sheâd risk the chance of passing out if it meant she got to feel like this for even a few more seconds.
neither of you can speak, only shrill whimpers and endless moans bouncing off of the walls. luckily you seem to have maybe a few more brain cells active at the moment, aware of the impending fifth noise complaint, taking initiative, and pushing your heads together to lock your lips in a sloppy kiss.
and god, everything is just too much. the friction of your slick cunts meeting in a rabid frenzy, both of your hands scratching at each other backs and breasts, and the mushing of your tongues leading to drool dripping down your faces only catapults her into a mind-breaking orgasm, back arching and arms holding your body even closer to hers as she feels you both gush against each other.
and once your highs finally die down, you both take care of each other. the collars are taken off, and giggles are shared when you both stand up to wobbly legs to clean each other up in the bathroom. and it's in moments like these, where you're sitting across from each other in the tub, rubbing fruity-smelling suds over each other's bodies and sharking sweet kisses and praises, that she really, really loves being a sub.
#pleasepleasepleasepleasepleaseplease#donttt expect more sub stuff from me this happens once every 14 ovulati0ns#arcane#arcane x reader#vi x reader#vi#vi arcane#arcane x you#arcane x y/n#arcane x female reader#vi arcane x reader#vi smut
235 notes
¡
View notes
Text
can't wait for love (to destroy us) [3]
pairing: Jackie Taylor x Shauna Shipman x f!reader summary: If your hookup buddies have dumped you for each other, why do they keep trying to hang out with you? Don't they know it's giving mixed signals? Masterlist
Jackie waves you over the second she sees you, her face alight with joy as she sits next to Shauna. Your eyes are drawn reflexively down to her neck, taking in the sight of hickeys you didn't remember leaving on her. Jackie flushes as she glances down, uncharacteristically shy as she presses her cheek against Shauna's shoulder.Â
It doesnât do much to hide the marks, but you manage to drag your eyes away anyway. Youâre not sure how youâre supposed to feel at the sight. Itâs not jealousy, per se; youâre more than familiar with the way that burning feeling wells up in your throat. The feeling was heavier, a dull ache like a bruise just beneath the surface. You didnât want to take Jackie from herâhow could you when youâve already shared so much together? Besides, itâs not like youâve ever had enough of them to possess in the first place.Â
You were theirs, not the other way around.
This was what you wanted, ultimately. At least you had thought it was until you got it. They would be happier together without all of those desperate glances shared between them, touches that lingered just a little too long to be shared between friends. And thatâs not even getting into the way they used you to learn about the other. All those little burning questions about what Jackie tasted like or how Shauna sounded moaning into your ear had done more to indicate their relationship than just kissing each other in front of you ever could have.
Itâs not anger, either, at being so carelessly tossed aside like yesterdayâs news. You were expecting that to happen when they both finally got their shit together, so that wasnât what surprised you. The only surprising part really was that it took them so long to come to that conclusion themselves. Youâve long since suspected that the two of them are aware of their feelings for each other even if they donât strictly act on them, which doesnât make a lick of sense to you. But hey, what do you know about homoerotic childhood friendships?
Itâs just⌠You thought there would at least be a conversation about it. That Jackie would sit you down on her bed while Shauna awkwardly leaned against a desk behind her to tell you that they had finally gotten together, so they wouldnât be sleeping with you anymore, and couldnât you still be friends?Â
Youâd sat around in your room all of that first day waiting for an invitation that never came, forcing yourself to focus on an assignment you barely hit the word requirements for. By the end of that day, the only thing youâd gotten from either of them was a text from Shauna asking if you wanted to study together the day after. Maybe they were just busy that first day, totally caught up in finally getting to taste the other when theyâd so long kept themselves from it.
Youâd spent that first night just imagining them together. The way Jackie would look sitting pretty on Shaunaâs lap the way she always did on yours, her thighs trembling and her breath hitching as she whined for more. The way Shauna would look leaning over her as she pressed Jackie back onto that twin-sized mattress, strong thighs pressing against Jackieâs as her ankles crossed behind Shauna. The way Shaunaâs fingers would flex around Jackieâs wrists as she pinned them back, so effortlessly strong even though she doesnât look it. Or even the way Jackieâs nails would scratch lines down your back deep enough to last for days, aching every time you moved the wrong, or the right, way.
Her back. Shaunaâs back.
Shauna hadnât even mentioned anything when youâd met her at the library the day after, just bringing you your normal coffee order like nothing had changed. And it hadnât, not beyond the obvious. If you hadnât known what happened two nights before, if you hadnât woken to find Shaunaâs bed empty and cold after sheâd left you in it for Jackieâs, you wouldnât have suspected it from the way she acted then. The two of you had spent the hours in comfortable silence, something you always appreciated in Shauna, but still the question lingered in the back of your mind: is this when she tells you to stay away?
But still nothing.Â
No call after about it, not even a text.
If you had to think about it, really think about it, you would say that you were just simply sad. You had thought your relationship with the two of them was serious enough to at least warrant that much, but it seems like neither of them valued it enough to straight out tell you about it. Itâs not like you were ever exclusive, and they knew you must have seen them together. Theyâd just thought you were smart enough to put the pieces together yourself.
Show yourself to the door, as it were. Which was fine, you guess.
Shauna's idly stabbing her fork at her food, likely more out of the desire to stab something than any real desire to eat what's left of it. Her hand comes down hard, making her wince as the prongs scrape against the bottom of the plate. She puts the fork down quickly, fingers twitching all the while like it cost her something to distance herself from it. Still, she glances up and gives you a small smile all the same as she sees you reluctantly step forward after Jackie calls out for you.Â
Shaunaâs eyes narrow as she notices you hesitate, her gaze sharpening as she flicks her eyes up and down. Thereâs this look on her face like sheâs daring you to do somethingâdaring you to sit down, or not to, youâre not sure. Itâs not like it matters. You couldnât make any other choice when Jackie looks so happy to see you. Shauna softens after a moment, kicking at the chair legs in the seat in front of her to push it out for you. Her eyes track you as you move, an air of happiness at odds with that look sheâd just given you.
You grip your plate tighter in response, plastering on a smile as you head straight into the lion's den. You'd hoped to avoid seeing them so obviously wrapped up in each other for a few more days, but it seems like you can't even eat lunch without getting tickets to the show. The worst part is you're not even hungry anymore, not after witnessing the way Jackie turns to whisper in Shaunaâs ear and then swat at her shoulder in response to whatever a suddenly smug Shauna says back.
You feel sick.Â
âSo,â Jackie says, clapping her hands together as you sit down.Â
You eye her warily as she continues.Â
âI heard there's something we need to talk about.âÂ
Oh god, in the middle of the dining hall?Â
âAbout what?â You ask, hoping your voice doesn't sound as shaky as it feels.Â
Jackie laughs, her eyes sparkling with mirth. âSo serious.â She draws out the s, one leg crossing over her knee as she leans forward to get a better look at you. âYou look like I'm about to give you a ticket or something.âÂ
You relax at the familiar teasing, likely just as Jackie planned the whole time.Â
âShauna told me that you don't like that shirt I bought you.âÂ
You gasp, looking over accusingly at Shauna, who's preoccupied looking literally anywhere else. Her fingers tap rapidly against the edge of the table, more mocking than any genuine regret in her actions. Trusting her with that little tidbit was your fault anywayâanything told to one eventually made its way to the otherâbut you were counting on their argument lasting longer than it actually did. If they had gone on a few more days, she probably would have forgotten about it.
âSnitch,â you mutter under your breath, watching as Shauna's lip twitches.Â
âI wish you wouldâve told me you didnât like it.â Jackie continues on as if youâve never even spoken, her fingers fiddling absentmindedly with Shaunaâs as she holds her hand on top of the table. She pauses, thinking it over for a moment before conceding, âIt wouldnât have mattered.â
You watch Shauna cough out of the corner of your vision, bringing her hand up to her mouth to cover up the way she wants to laugh. You want to fault her for it, but you know youâve enjoyed watching her suffer under this particular brand of Jackieâs attention more than once. The knowledge doesnât stop you from kicking at Shaunaâs shin under the table.
Shauna gasps, her eyes lighting up as she glances under the table. She stretches her leg out slowly, testing for a bruise. The look that crosses her face is almost disappointment at the lack of one, up until you kick her again in the same spot. This time itâs hard enough to make her wince before a weird smile crosses her face.
Jackie looks between the two of you, Shaunaâs apparent glee and your half-hearted glare, before deciding she doesn't want to get in the middle of that right now.
Jackieâs voice drops lower, almost conspiratorial. âYou look good in it.â Her eyes rake over you, almost as if imagining you wearing it now. âBut you could have told me.â
You hadnât thought it was anything all that special in all honesty, but if it had Jackie looking at you like that just thinking about it, you would have to reconsider. Not that it mattered if Jackie found you attractive anymore, of course. That part of your relationship was in the past.
âCareful, Jax,â Shauna interjects, sharing a teasing glance with her. âYou donât want to start things you canât finish.â
Jackie pouts at the reminder, reflexively glancing at the time on her phone.
âBut I have time,â Shauna continues, leaning closer. âI thinkââ Jackie yanks her back without another word spoken.
Jackie snatches a fry off your plate, not even bothering to look ashamed as you catch her in the act. She winks at you as she pops it into her mouth, chewing happily as her eyes fall back to your plate. Her head turns to look around the room as she tries to feign disinterest, letting a happy noise leave her mouth as you slide your plate closer toward her.Â
She reaches for another, only to frown when Shauna snatches it right out of her hand. The bottom third of her fry sits loosely between her fingers as she stares at it in shock, giving Shauna a betrayed look as she realizes what just happened. Raising it up between them, likely to complain about it, only for that to be snatched and swallowed by a smug-looking Shauna.Â
âShauna,â she complains.Â
âJackie,â Shauna mocksÂ
âShauna.â More serious this time.Â
You roll your eyes, grabbing a fry of your own as you watch them go back and forth.Â
âIt just tastes better when it's yours,â Shauna defends, tilting her head to rest against her palm.Â
You try not to show how bitter the words make you feel all a sudden. It tastes better when it's yours. That sounds about right.Â
Jackie gives up with an affectionate huff, just reaching for another as she suspiciously eyes Shauna's hands. Her face creases with concern as she looks at you, making you shift uncomfortably underneath her attention.Â
âYou look upset,â she accuses lightly.
Upset? You look upset. That would be half of it. You really thought that you could do it, that you could still be friends with the both of them after everything was finished. But the longer you spend with the two of them together, the less likely the idea sounds. Just Shauna on her own wasnât that bad. Maybe if you found a way to just hang out with them separately from now on.
However unlikely that would be now that they were attached at the hip again.
âJust a paper thatâs coming up,â you say with a weak shrug, taking a sip of your drink to avoid having to explain further. The words feel flimsy even as they leave your mouth, leaving you with a nagging feeling that youâve misspoken somehow. Sure enough, Shauna confirms that one.
âYou said you finished it yesterday.â Shauna sounds hurt, almost, having caught you in a lie. You try not to visibly react to that one, not having expected her to remember that little bit of information. Your mind races, scrambling for a way to recover.
âI just reread it last night, and I donât think Iâm quite finished with it. It seems sort of weak now that Iâm looking at it.â
Shauna frowns, staring at you contemplatively before slowly nodding in acceptance. âI donât think thatâs true.â
You almost choke on your drink. The burn of liquid hitting the wrong spot in your throat makes your eyes water before she continues, âYouâre a really good writer usually. How about I look it over?â
Itâs a nice offer, surprisingly nice coming from her. Itâs not that Shauna wasnât usually nice, itâs that she usually saved it up for things more important than things like this for anyone who wasnât Jackie. You could always count on Shauna to come get you from a party if something went bad, but it was a 50/50 chance whether sheâd hold the door open for you or let it slam shut in your face.
The thought of Shauna Shipman, an English major whose second closest friend was a red pen, reading over your paper made you a little nauseous, but who were you to turn down such a generous offer when she looks so painfully earnest? You can already imagine the way her face would fall if you turned her down like that when she offered it up to you, the way she would pull away and get moody and insecure about the whole thing. You would just have to make sure to edit it a few more times before she remembers to ask for it again.
âThat would be great,â you manage.
âItâs a date, then.â
âWow,â Jackie says slowly. âJust wow. Save some for the rest of us, why donât you?â
âWhat does that even mean?â Shauna asks, rolling her eyes.
âNothing. Itâs justâsmart and gorgeous. How do you do it, Shipman?â Jackie prompts, pinching at Shaunaâs cheek teasingly.
âStop,â Shauna insists, trying to bat Jackie's hands away as her cheeks start to redden. âThis is the same outfit I wore yesterday.â
âI know,â Jackie groans. âItâs honestly disgusting how you manage it.â She leans back in her chair, slowly sweeping Shauna up and down with her eyes.
âTell her how pretty she looks,â Jackie insists, brushing some stray hairs out of her face to tuck them tenderly behind her ear. Her fingertips linger, thumb brushing across her cheek as they stare deeply into each other's eyes.
âYou look really pretty, Shauna,â you say softly. You hate that you mean it still.
Jackie's not ever mean, not on purpose, anyhow, but this might just be the cruelest thing she's ever done to you. You look away, hands fiddling in your lap as you stare down at your chipped plate. You wonder idly how it happened, if it was dropped or thrown down, just to try to distract yourself from the scene in front of you.Â
âYou're going to be late,â Shauna says dryly, glancing up at the clock.
You're sure that it's true, but you also know from the way her blush is steadily creeping down her neck that she desperately wants this conversation to stop happeningâin public, at least. Shauna didn't react quite as strongly to compliments as Jackie does. You're not sure her enthusiasm for them is even possible to meet, but there's no doubt in your mind that this little moment is going to make its way to her journal sooner or later.Â
Jackie jumps up without even checking the time, just trusting that Shauna knows her schedule better than she does. One thing about Jackie Taylor is that she would never be accidentally late. If she shows up half an hour after something began, that was completely on purpose. You've watched her sit around fully dressed for twenty minutes in order to be fashionably late.Â
As Shauna stands up to follow her out, you leave as well, happy for the excuse to get away from this conversation. Shauna looks a little confused, hesitantly taking a step back to grab her things from the back of her chair. You wince at the realization. Shauna was just going to hug her goodbye or something equally as disgusting. Well, don't you look like an asshole.
It's too late to take it back now, awkwardly following a step behind them as you step outside. Shauna's still watching you like she's trying to figure you out. A puzzle that she's missing pieces for. You rub absently at your arms, trying to brace yourself against the chill.Â
âOh, you're cold?â Shauna asks dryly. She pulls the jacket she has folded over her arm open and wraps it over your shoulders. The same one you'd left on her bedroom floor the last time you'd been there.Â
You start to protest, wanting to take it off in a pathetic attempt to distance yourself from what you so badly wanted, but Jackie just tuts. She reaches forward, pinching the collar of her jacket between her thumb and forefinger as she adjusts the way it sits on your shoulders.
âThere,â she says simply. âDonât you just look so good in Shaunaâs clothes.â
Itâs not a question, even though the words could be interpreted as one. You nod hesitantly, confused at how pleased Jackie seems at the answer.
Whatever. Jackie was just weird sometimes.
âŚ
You sigh as you lean back against the couch, wishing you had been able to come up with another excuse to avoid going out tonight.Â
Youâve managed to effectively avoid them the last three days with excuses and tales of upcoming exams and deadlines, but it wasnât enough to stop Jackie from insisting you come out with them Friday night. Telling them that you would just meet them there seemed like a good idea at the time, as there wasnât any real intention on your part of showing up. A text half an hour after they left about not feeling well would have solved the whole issue. But a knock on your door from an irritated Shauna five minutes before you should have left quelled that plan before it even began.
Now you get to sit next to them on a couch with suspicious-looking stains that Shauna had glared the previous occupants out of at some house party you hadnât cared to know the location of as Jackie sat across Shaunaâs lap next to you.Â
Jackieâs leg brushes against yours occasionally, accidentally at first but seeming to grow more and more purposeful as the night goes on. Itâs not like you hadnât noticed how short her skirt was before she started pressing bare skin against you, but it certainly wasnât helping you to forget. You wanted to move further away, anything to stop the way your eyes kept wanting to wander, but the seat next to you was taken by some guy who looked far too old to be here. Better just to suffer the vision that was Jackie Taylor dressing up for attention.
Sheâs certainly got it from Shauna, who keeps glancing around the room to stare down anyone who dares to give Jackie more than a passing glance. Itâs a miracle youâve managed to make it through so much of the night already without finding yourself on the receiving end, but youâre willing to take wins wherever you can get them. The thought of having to deal with Shaunaâs withering stare and likely Jackieâs look of pity at the same time was enough to have you considering throwing yourself in front of a bus.
Youâre surprised Jackie managed to make it out of their dorm dressed like that, in all honesty. Not that Shauna would tell her what to wear, but the way Shaunaâs hands have been wandering carefully along her upper thigh for the last hour, Jackie mustâve had to beat her off with a stick to make it out the door. Itâs not like you can blame her: youâre certainly guilty of feeling Jackie up when you probably shouldnât. Jackie never seems to mind, always reveling in the attentionâin the way every shift of her legs draws your attention back even as you try to feign otherwise.
âDo I have to beg, Shauna?â Jackie grumbles finally.Â
âBeg?â Shauna questions, digging her thumb into the muscle of her thigh hard enough to make Jackie squirm.
 âAre you going to make me beg you to touch me?â There's a certain bite to her words that makes you wonder if begging might be what she really wants. âY/Nââ
You stand up suddenly, wanting to be anywhere else but here. The last thing you need to deal with right now is being dragged into the middle of that conversation. No way.
âHey! Where are you going?â Jackie calls, her voice rising in frustration. She seems genuinely upset at your retreat and more than a little confused by the suddenness of it all.Â
Shaunaâs hand drops down to Jackieâs knee immediately, her lazy confidence quickly turning to irritation thatâs barely hidden behind a tight smile. She looks at you with a sharpness that almost feels like a warning. A warning to what, is the question. Does she want you not to leave? Does she want you to leave quicker? You could never really know with her.
Itâs the same way she looks whenever Jackie starts to get particularly bossy. Something bubbling up just under the surface that she isnât sure how to put words to, but is more than aware of how it pisses her off. You already dread what Shaunaâs going to say when she inevitably blows up about this.
She has a certain way about her when she gets angry enough, an unease in the air that permeates every step she takes. Words will spill out of her lips that she doesnât mean but can never take back. Thereâs only been one time you managed to get her that mad at you, back when you first met and you pushed a little too hard about her relationship with Jackie, and you had lived to regret it. There wasnât a single part of you that wanted to do that again, not when you have such an obvious wound for her to jump on.
If the two of them have decided not to tell you directly that theyâre ending things with you, you can only imagine how on edge thatâs making Shauna. Shauna wasnât one to share anything that she felt was hers and hers alone, and Jackie was a prime example of that. Jackie was hers in a way that bordered on obsession and often crossed the mark entirely, and any threat to that is usually dealt with posthaste. The fact that you were still receiving invitations from either of them, let alone both, seems like a miracle.
âI just remembered my drink is empty,â you say quickly, stumbling over yourself in your eagerness to get away from this particular line of thought. Old habits die hard, after all.
You still remember the last time you made a quick exit like this, back when everything felt simpler. It was only a few weeks ago, but it feels like so much longer now. Maybe you can look back at this and laugh in a few months, but right now you just want to get away.
Shauna tries to stand up immediately, like sheâs going to chase after you as you make your way out, but Jackie just shakes her head and holds on tighter as she leans closer to whisper in her ear. You can see them having a whispered conversation as they press their heads together, Shaunaâs hand waving in the air as if sheâs trying to argue her way free.
Good. Youâd hate to interrupt their time together.
Turning away, you make your way around the house toward the door, planning on just making your way back to your place on your own. Onlyâ
âHey!â A voice calls out, drawing your attention. It sounds vaguely familiar, which has your head turning even as you dismiss it as calling out for someone else.Â
An eager face stares back at you, framed by loose blonde hair and waving dramatically enough that you can be sure sheâs had a few more cups than you tonight. You grin despite yourself at the sight, letting yourself be called over by your lab partner as any thought of leaving slips from your head.
Itâs not that you were particularly interested in her. She wasnât really your type. In any other situation you wouldnât have even let the thought cross your mind. But she was interested in you and was none too subtle about it. It could be nice being chased for once, as the way her chest heaves as she breathes tells you she rushed through the party to catch you before you got out. You could appreciate the simplicity of the situation with everything those girls have been putting you through recently.
âYou werenât leaving, were you?â She asks, trying to casually put herself between you and the door. Thatâs a question she already has the answer to before she even asked, but thereâs something about the blatant manipulation of it all that has you stepping back from the door where you were clearly about to leave.
âNot when I have such good company.â You extend the invitation easily, no doubt in your mind that sheâs going to jump on the opportunity. Sheâs been flirting with you all semester, but you havenât thought to entertain her before now. Itâs probably an asshole move to do it tonight of all nights, when youâre more than aware youâre only allowing it because of how upset theyâve made you, but you donât think she would mind all that much.
Her interest in you doesnât seem all that serious, and she hasnât cared at all to learn anything substantial about you in the time youâve spent together. Not your favorite movie, not the way you prefer your coffee, not the songs you like to hum under your breath. Honestly, that was a relief right now. You're not in the mood to start sharing again, not with her.Â
You haven't bothered to learn much about her either. Not even her major. It all felt forgettable when compared to Jackie and Shauna, but here you were.Â
What you have noticed is the way her eyes wander and the way she seems to size you up whenever she catches sight of you. Her eyes were brown, but they were unremarkable. Nothing like the brown of Shaunaâs eyes. They werenât something that you could get lost staring into. They werenât eyes that betray her emotions no matter how she manages to play off her expression.Â
They were just eyes.
You need something simple right now, something that doesn't make you feel complicated. Just eyes were perfect.Â
It doesn't take much out of you to vaguely listen along as she speaks, letting her lean closer and closer with the excuse of not being able to hear you over the music.Â
Shauna wouldn't play nearly this subtly if she were interested in you, not the way this girl is. It was something you liked about Shauna, the way she just goes for things she wants like it's no big dealâunless it's Jackie, of course. Shauna likes to just grab you when she really wants your attention, hand fisting in the collar of your shirt as she tugs you to her level.Â
The thought distracts you long enough that you don't even notice the figure storming through the crowd until she grabs you by the arm and starts to drag you away. You stutter out a goodbye to the girl watching you in a mix of shock and something else entirely, but before you can get anything substantial out, Shauna presses her hand across her mouth to cut you off.Â
Shauna just scoffs when you lick the inside of her palm, hoping the ick factor would be enough for her to let you go as she pulls you through the door.Â
âReally?â She spits. âI've been inside you.â
Which is far more effective at shutting you up than her hand ever was, making your face flush as your eyes dart to the ground. Finally she lets you, taking a few steps back to really let you see the full force of her glare.Â
Oh.Â
She's pissed.Â
âI thought you were getting a drink,â Shauna says stiffly, her back straight and her shoulders stiff. Her jaw clenches, her eyes darting away before coming back.Â
Youâre confused, a guilty feeling rising in your chest as you take her in. As much as she tries to play it off as anger, sheâs undeniably sad.
Slowly the feeling turns to anger and something close to resentment. Just because she didnât want you anymore than no one else could either, huh? Typical Shauna.Â
âI wasn't thirsty,â you say flatly, crossing your arms across your chest to mirror hers. It takes a concentrated effort to meet her eyes when she looks this angry at you, but you've got some tough feelings about the whole thing yourself.Â
âCertainly looked like it,â she bites back.Â
âWhat's that supposed to mean?â
Shauna smirks, a cruelty to it that goes straight through you. âWhat's it sound like?â
âIt sounds like you're jealous, Shauna. Though I can't imagine why.âÂ
âWhat the fuck does that mean?â The genuine confusion in her voice startles you, your arms dropping from their defensive position to sit against your side.
âLook,â you say finally. âIâm not a mind reader, Shauna. If youâve got something you want to say to me, just say it. Iâm tired of trying to figure out whatâs going on with the two of you/â
âWith the two of you?â Shauna repeats, her voice quieter and unsure.
âYeah, you and Jackie.â
âMe and⌠Jackie?â Shauna asks slowly. The stiff posture sheâs been holding crumbles as she tilts her head to the side in confusion.
âThe two of you got together and didnât even bother to tell me. What was I supposed to do, Shauna? Just sit here and watch as you rub it in my face? Would that be better for you?â
âAre youâare you fucking serious?â Shauna asks. âOh my God, you are. Youâre an idiot. Iâm dating two idiots.â
âTwo?â You ask weakly. They already got another girlfriend? That just wasnât fair.
âOh my God, itâs you. We didnât get together behind your back. Why would you even think that? What? Me and Jackie just started dating, and then I meet you to study platonically the next day like you didnât just eat me out?â
â...Well, it sounds kind of stupid when you put it that way.â
âIt sounds kind of stupid when you put it any way. Did you not think you were dating either of us this whole time?â
âShould I have?â
But before Shauna can answer, a voice comes calling out from a few feet away.
âYou were going to leave without me?â Jackie asks, a hint of a pout forming before she notices how serious the two of you look. âWhat are you doing outside? I thought you were bringing her back.â
She looks unsure as she glances between the two of you, hesitant in a way you know she doesn't like feeling. Jackie thrives in a familiar environment when she knows exactly what to do and when to do it. She hadn't been counting on this, and it shows.Â
âYour girlfriend was chatting up other girls,â Shauna says dryly.
Jackie whirls around, a look of utter betrayal on her face. âWhat?â
âYeah, apparently we started dating and dumped her to the curb. News to me.â
Jackieâs jaw drops, glancing between the two of you like she canât believe what sheâs hearing.
âYou thought we just, whatâmoved on?â
Jackie sputters angrily, continuing, âI-I sent you pictures the other day.âÂ
âYou said Oops, I meant those for Shauna!â You stress.Â
âThere was a winky face right after! I was wearing your shirt!â
âWhy would you even say that then?â
âI was trying to make you jealous,â Jackie says, as if it's the most obvious thing in the world. She has this way of making you feel so stupid. It's maddening.Â
âCongrats, then.âÂ
âYeah, but like jealous in a hot way. Not in a flirting with other girls wayââÂ
âOh my God,â Shauna mutters, pinching the bridge of her nose. She looks around the yard, cringing when she notices the three of you are turning some heads.Â
âYou never said anything,â you defend weakly, feeling like the dumbest person in the entire world.
âWe thought it was obvious,â Jackie says quietly.
âWell, it wasnât.â
âTo you, maybe. I felt it was pretty clear,â Shauna quips, feigning a wince as Jackie slaps at her arm. Jackie watches you closely for a minute before sighing. You think sheâs about to say something nice, something about how it wasnât really your fault.
âWhat's her name?â Jackie asks, arms crossed as her fingers tap against her arms.Â
Of course not.
You pause, taking a moment to think it over. âThere's a J in there somewhere,â you muse.Â
âYou don't even know her name?â Jackie asks, trying too hard to seem offended. The knowledge seems to take weight off her shoulders, letting her stand a little taller. All the better to stare you down with all the severity of a disappointed principal.Â
Youâre not recovering from this one any time soon.
160 notes
¡
View notes